Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2013-10-05T22:37:52Z

DissmalScientist: gut -> guy

{{Incomplete|parts=5/27}}

==Chapter 1: Her decision==

Living under the same roof as girls is a situation any healthy male high school student would have longed for at least once.

Let’s picture it:

<ul><li>Carelessly opening the bathroom’s door one day and encountering a shower scene with a nude pretty girl.</li><li>Turning on the TV one day, they show by chance a commercial for a horror movie and giving the reason of ‘since I can’t sleep by myself’ she ask you “Could you sleep with me…?” putting puppy eyes.</li></ul>

Even I had a time when I longed for that kind of throbbitty-throb (obsolete word)<ref>It says “''munekyun'' (obsolete word)” literally.</ref> situations.

But, reality is so cruel.

If you try looking under the lid, the much desired ‘lifestyle under the same roof’ is full of terrible things.

Why is it like that? The silver-haired blue-eyed beauty that suddenly came to live with me shows a curious guard where she doesn’t even show the “pa” in “pantyshot”.

And instead of becoming frightened with horror movies, it’s her existence what’s frightening!

The ghoul, Zonmi Ra McKenzie.

Since I shoulder the commendable duty of a Monster tamer, I can’t do but being abused by the behavior of this arrogant girl.

“Welcome back. Chiharu.”

Once I finished my work as an executive committee member, when I opened my home’s front door, Zonmi greeted me with the looks of a vacuum cleaner-wielding apron-dressed newlywed wife.

“Eeerm… Is this some kind of shyness play?”

This is no place to play the straight man.

I don’t know what to say, before the entryway there are numerous familiar porno mags piled into a huge mount on the “Have they just published a new O• Piece<ref>One Piece.</ref> book!?” level.

“Since I didn’t know what to do while I waited until Chiharu returned home, I decided to clean your room. While I was at it, I decided to dispose of things I deemed unneeded, don’t mind it.”

“… Why so sudden?”
When I asked, Zonmi’s eyes lost their light and became those of a dead fish.

“Yoghurt strawberry sundae.”

“Urg!?”

“Chiharu. It seems you had plenty of fun this evening. ¿Have you neglected your partner to have a fancy dinner with the Nephilim?

“…!”

How careless. It seems that somehow or other today’s events have reached Zonmi’s ears.

How could Zonmi know about today?

Even though that question crossed my mind… As we are partners bound by the ring, we can pick up each other’s whereabouts.

“Eeerm. For that, sorry. You don’t have to worry one bit about that…”

“No problem. Since Chiharu is free to have dinner with whom he wants.”

“… Ha, ha!”

Nothing costs as much as what is given to us.

Somehow it seems that if I don’t repay Zonmi, I’ll lose the thing I value next to my life.

Nevertheless…

Pearls before swine. A waste of resources

Telling Zonmi about the porn mags?

It seems that the porn mags that have invaluable price to a guy in his puberty, to her are no more than trash.

“… Is that so? Thanks for expressly doing the cleaning. How should I put it, my room, was it filthy?”

“No. Chiharu’s room was very clean. It was a bit… artificial.”

“If you put it like that, it seems you’re trying to imply something…”

About my room being clean… That is, there is a bit of a meaning that I want to conceal the things I don’t want to be seen.

Since I think that from back when I was in elementary school, I’ve tried to lead a lifestyle based on cleanliness.

“I’m quite thankful for your selfless consideration, but don’t you think there’s something mixed in that’s not rubbish?”

[[File: Maou_na_Ore_to_Fushihime_no_Yubiwa_2_p015.png |thumb]]

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Prologue

2013-10-03T13:10:07Z

DissmalScientist: Just some small grammar/word choice changes.

プロローグ
In our town, there is a large festival, the Saegusa festival, held on the day of the Tanabata every year in Saegusa city.

To say it was on same scale event as a large national event would be telling the story wrong; instead, it is held by the town's citizens.

Still, if you came and looked at this town recently, you would be able to see how loved this festival is by the local inhabitants.

For example, posters were hung all over the mall.

Another example, people were carrying bamboo grass which is essential for the decorative strips of paper used during the event.

After school.

Walking back home after the school day ended, I saw the town being dyed in the festivals colors a little bit at a time.

“Haru!”

I turned around to a familiar sounding voice and saw a person I knew.

A ponytail swayed with perfectly aligned bangs in a princess cut.

The distinctively well-formed face had diminutive features that had established their owner as the foremost idol of the school I was attending.

Kurose Kyoko. The sudden voice had come from this somebody behind me who had a deep history with me as my childhood friend since elementary school.

“Where are you going right now Haru?”

“Uuummmm. I have to stop at the bookstore in front of the station”.

“He―. What book do you have to buy? Wait, I knew it, its manga isn’t it?”

“NO. Its past questions from the testing center”.

“WHY?!”

Cute eyes opened with surprise.

I was dumbfounded by her surprise….next year we students have our college placement test. People don’t seem to think about how to prepare, instead they do half-baked measures.

“……….Could it be your thinking about the college entrance exam?”

Hidan no Aria:Volume10 Chapter1

2012-02-11T18:35:03Z

DissmalScientist: grammar

== 1st Ammo - Descent of the Hawk ==

I can't understand.

I can't undestand why on the background of my cellphone, the four of them, Aria, Shirayuki, Riko and Reki would be lying on the ground with their bodies bleeding.

Aside me, who am standing here, all my comrades in the Baskerville are actually...actually entirely wiped out!

(How can this be......!)

Until now, I have always been going through every difficulty by protecing or being protected by my Baskerville comrades. At that day, they've become my irreplacable friends. However,just as I decided that from now on I'd protect them with all my might......suddenly, suddenly something like this happened!

I pressed the phone's menu with my finger that couldn't stop trembling, thinking of recording that video call. However, Reki's phone, which Haimaki brought me, was a different model than mine. I wanted to activate the recording, ad took me a few minutes to do so. To win some time, I shouted over the one at the other side of the phone—G III.

"Hey! What's happening! Where are you guys!"

However, the man who called himself G III didn't say anything, but simply a "From now on, I'll kill one at each hour".

The girl beside him called G IV also didn't say something.

I was already expecting that. Since when I asked him before what kind of person he was, that guys simply answered the four words "Shut up. Come. Fight."(T/N: Actually, I think that in the original text, it was only 3, considering "shut up" was one words. Oh well...)

But--

(If the call ends up like this, things will be bad......!)

I need to find something to ask. The number of enemies, their goal, the place, their arms, everything would be fine. If I can't find any clue, then I have no other things to do than sit here and resign to my fate.

At that time, a finger covered by a gauntlet made of metal and bulletproof fiber, as if it was laughing at the anxious me, appeared in large plan on the screen.

Not good, it's GIII's finger. He wants to end the call.

"Wait a moment! You guys......just with the two of you, you managed the four of them, Aria and the others!"

"Haa? That's not it."

GIII smiled with disdain.

"Then how many were you when you charged at them!"

"It was only one person, IV."

ONE PERSON......!?

He said IV......could he mean G IV? Which is to say, the girl who proclaimed herself to be my little sister, wiped out Aria and the others by herself!?

Impossible--. He is probably lying. Even I, in Hysteria mode, rather than fight with Baskerville's four girls, I fear that I wouldn't be even able to escape from them.

"E-Even when you lie, you must do it cleverly! This is completely impossible!"

<nowiki>-----BEEP-----</nowiki>

Just as I finished talking, the phone......was hung up.

The call I just received was an unknown call. I couldn't call back even if I wanted to.

(......What should I do......!)

--Di, Di, Dii--

Pale-faced, the---cellphone in my hand, emotionlessly let out a prompting tone. Seemed that I received a mail.

This is Reki's cellphone, but it's an emergency right now, so there's no time to talk about privacy and such.

I hurriedly opened the reception box—and only saw that a video message has been received.

There wasn't any title nor word to this mail. There was only an address, a long string of mojibake. (T/N: As in a code)

(To send this right at this time would mean......that it's GIII and the bunch......!)

I immediately opened the video--

This video apparently wasn't recorded using the hand-held DVC. From the degree of wavering of the image, it was probably with some kind of protection glasses device prepared in advance—which seems to have the HMC function—that they filmed.

I—which means, that that this is the point of view of one of those two.

The image's definition was pretty high. It was also very clear. As for the time, it is probably not long after sunset, and some sounds could be heard too.

The place is—the city's ministry. On the roof? No, there seems to be something posted on the wall. Where the heck is this place? If I want to save Aria and the others, I need to first confirm the placement......!

I concentrated to examine the video, and saw a curved driveway a few hundred meters away in it. All the buildings and the countless neon lamps were all arc-shaped—as if it was something like a huge round installation, which made me deduce that they were were on the inner side of that circle.

It practically looked like the Roman Coliseum I learned about in world history class—some place like this which has been drastically changed with modern science.

Then, the lens pointed towards the sky, and I saw something like a night sky encircled by a huge circle.

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume8 The Third Question

2012-01-18T20:45:56Z

DissmalScientist: Minor typo change

'''The Third Question'''

From the picture on the right, state from 1-4 the identities of the Indian Caste System.

'''Himeji Mizuki's answer:'''

1.Brahmin
2.Kshatriya
3.Vaishyas
4.Shudras

'''Teacher's comment'''

Correct answer. When translated down, they are separately known as 'priests', 'nobility or warriors', 'citizens' and slaves' It's best to remember their meaning.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's answer:'''

1.Brahmin King
2.Brahmin Knight
3.Brahmin people
4.Brahmin.

'''Teacher's comment'''

Can you please remember something more than just Brahmin?

'''Yoshii Akihisa's answer:'''

1.Brahmin (Mother)
2.Brahmin (Older Sister)
3.Brahmin (Others)
4.Brahmin (Younger brother)
5.Brahmin (Father)

'''Teacher's comment'''

How in the world is your father being treated?

Nothing bad happened after that, and the day ended like that. The next, Himeji-san and I pretended to meet together on the way and went to school.

It seemed that Himeji-san was the person on duty for today, and had to head to the staff room. So I went alone to the classroom and saw the frail Yuuji lying at his seat.

“Morning Yuuji—wah, what happened to your face?”

As I walked near him and wanted to say hello to him, I found that his face was all covered in bruises of all sizes, which really shocked me. That's right. His face was entirely covered with wounds and bruises. What happened?

“Ahh, morning Akihisa. I just fell down from the stairs due to lack of sleep.”

“Lack of sleep... were you playing computer games all night long?”

“Yeah...that was a very realistic game. Once I'm caught, I would be locked up inside a room that's no different from a prison.”

“Heh~ I don't know such a game existed.”

Did such a game come out in the market?

I never remembered seeing this kind of game. Maybe it's because I hardly touched games ever since ane-san was living with me?

“But for Yuuji to be unable to sleep like that, I guess it's a rather interesting game, right?”

“No, it's not about whether it's interesting or not. Well...it's more like a survival game where I have to continue even if I want to stop.”

“Un...I see. I'll try that game next time then.”

“Leave it to me. Even if you're not willing, I'll make you play it until the end. We'll start playing after school!”

Yuuji's tone had a mysterious determination in it. It's rare for Yuuji to recommend it so strongly. Is that game really that interesting? Even I'm looking forward to it.

“Ah, speaking of which...”

“Hm? What is it?”

Yuuji's eyes were sparkling strangely, probably thinking about the contents of that game just now. To be safe, I deliberately kept my voice low to ask something I had been wondering the entire time.

(Yuuji, you haven't told anyone about that, right?)

Of course, that thing I was talking about was the fact that I was living with Himeji-san. If this is revealed, I'll be pursued by everyone in class, so I have to keep this secret no matter what.

(I never said it to anyone. That's to be expected, right?)

After saying that, Yuuji's scarred and bruised face gave a radiant smile.

Un, as expected of the most trustworthy person when we're on the same boat. Once this guy can be used, my safety's assured.

(Thanks, that was a great help.)

After thanking him, I returned back to my seat.

I couldn't help but ask Yuuji just now just to be safe, but there's no need to worry that he would reveal my secret in the first place.

As the classroom's quieter than usual, it didn't feel like anything big will happen. Besides, once these guys know that Himeji-san and I are living together, their nature wouldn't allow them to sit back. These guys will immediately leap at me once they see me, and they didn’t do so, which would be the biggest proof that my secret's not revealed.

“Eh? What's wrong? Today's rather quiet compared to yesterday.”

“Ah, morning Hideyoshi.”

“Ohh, Hideyoshi, so you came.”

“Morning, Akihisa, Yuuji.”

Maybe it was because of morning practice that Hideyoshi came into the classroom slightly later. He looked around and said that. It's true that yesterday was really noisy...

“If it happened every day, it'll be really bad for our health. Right, Yuuji?”

“Yeah, that's how it is.”
“Unn…”

Perhaps Hideyoshi sensed something strange as he gave a strange look.

“Is this ‘the calm before the storm’…”

Hideyoshi muttered to himself, and for some reason, his words remained in my ears.

<center>☆</center>

The premonition never came true, and nothing special happened as things went on until school dismissal.

“Class dismissed. Don’t hang out on the streets. Hurry up and head home.”

With these words ending things, homeroom ended. Ironman didn’t stay for long and turned to leave the classroom.

“All right, then I’ll head for club activities.”

As if trying to follow Ironman and get away, Hideyoshi carried his bag and walked towards the gym.

“Sorry, I was called to help in the staff room. Please go home first, everyone.”

And then, Himeji-san said so as she packed her stuff and left the classroom. I’ll definitely make her feel bad if I wait for her here, so I decided to go home like she said.

“Then let’s go home, Yuuji?”

“Hm? Ahh, wait a sec.”

Yuuji said ‘wait’ and didn’t take his bag. What’s going on?

“Is it alright now, Muttsurini?”

“…There’s no presence of people nearby who will stop us. No problems.”

Yuuji closed his eyes and nodded his head slightly at Muttsurini? People who will stop us? What are they talking about?

“Everyone, sorry to keep you waiting.”

“No, I wasn’t really waiting for long…”

Hm? Yuuji’s eyes seem to look past me, right behind me—

“—Let the festival begin.”

'''''“““YEAH! LET’S PARTY!!!”””'''''

Killing intent!

Before I could even think too much, my body reacted instinctively and jumped aside. The next moment, there was an extra table at where I was standing. What? What’s the meaning of throwing the table onto the tatami!

“Yuuji! What’s going on!?”

“Akihisa! Today’s the day of your death! Return quietly to Hell and regret being born in this world!”

“Ever since Sakamoto brought it up in the morning, we have been waiting for this moment for a long time, Yoshii!”

“We waited until after school so that nobody would disturb us. We’ll make you see Hell clearly! DIE! YOSHI AKIHISSSSSAAAAAA!!”

“YOU HAVE GUTS TO EVEN STAY TOGETHER WITH HIMEJI! WE’LL DEFINITELY CRUSH THAT HAPPINESS OF YOURS!!”

Unknowingly, my classmates built several layers of human walls around me.

How did this happen! These simple-minded yet quick-footed straightforward guys would be able to endure until now after knowing my secret just to punish me!

“If we attacked you right from the beginning, there will still be lessons midway through, and the execution will be forced to stop for the time being. But I won’t let you off that easily. Akihisa, enjoy the happy after-school time with everyone!”

Yuuji’s eyes were giving an uncomfortable evil glint. He didn’t take action on me yesterday when he found out the truth, and even said that he would try to hide this for me. Was that all a lie!?

“YuujI! Why did you betray me!? Didn’t you promise?”

“What a pity, that’s only useful to me when it’s effective. When it’s not helpful to me and even causes disaster to me, what’s left is my rage on you! I can’t get back anything by killing you, but I can’t get rid of my rage if I don’t do this…”

I have no idea what Yuuji was talking about at all, but the killing intent he was showing was definitely—and I’m absolutely certain about this. This guy’s…really is intending to send me to Hell!

“Everyone! Calm down! Yuuji’s obviously lying! How can Himeji-san be staying at my house? That’s a trap Yuuji set!”

To escape from this crisis in front of me, I desperately mentioned this baseless thing.

At this moment—

“Yeah. Everyone, please wait.”

At this moment, the only girl who stayed behind in the classroom—Minami suddenly spoke.

“Mi, Minami, are you willing to save me?”

“Didn’t you help me take care of Hazuki yesterday? I have to thank you properly for that.”

Minami said and smiled to me. That’s great! I’m finally saved! Thinking about it, I’m often in danger, but this may be the first time someone’s willing to stand up for me.

“Aki, thank you for yesterday. Because of you, Hazuki didn’t get a cold due to rain.”

Seeing this delighted me, Minami shook her ponytail slightly and bowed slightly to me.

“Nonono, that’s nothing much.”

In fact, that’s really nothing much. Hazuki-chan’s just Minami’s little sister and my friend, so we should help each other out.”

“No, you really helped us. Because of this, I…”

“Because of this…so?”

“—So I could tell that Mizuki was really staying at your house!”

“EVERYONE SAVE ME! MINAMI’S IRISES HAVE LOST THEIR SHINE!”

“WAIT…! DON’T COME OVER, YOSHII! WE’LL GET HURT TOO!”

“SHI, SHIMADA! YOU ONLY WANT TO MASSACRE YOSHII, RIGHT? WE DIDN’T DO ANYTHING AT ALL!”

The killing intent Minami released caused the classmates that were surrounding me to take a few steps back. Is this how we should thank when necessary and punish when necessary? Did Minami intend to thank me and execute me when she said ‘please wait’ while I’m still conscious?

“I thought that Hazuki mixed up Akira-san with Mizuki, but after hearing what Sakamoto said, it seemed that Hazuki wasn’t mistaken. Aki, you really know how to anger me.”

That Yuuji…why did he reveal my secret! If he didn’t say too much, Minami would have thought that Hazuki-chan was wrong, and things wouldn’t get worse…ah, I can’t let things go on let this! Got to find a way to escape! While everyone’s backing away in fear of Minami, it’ll be the best chance for me to escape!

“I can’t die here!”

“Ah! Yoshii! Hold it right there!”

“Damned bastard! You dare to run away!? Sakamoto, what should we do?”

“There’s no need to panic. Send 5 guys to hunt him down. Everyone else is to stay guard at each of the school’s entrances, and shrink the perimeter down. We have a lot of time to catch him. There’s no need to panic!”

“““UNDERSTOOD!”””

The conversation could be heard from behind me. I may be able to escape if they searched for me frantically. That damned Yuuji…maybe it’s because he had to escape so many times that he knew all the scenarios a fugitive doesn’t want to meet most! I feel that he’s a very disgusting person when we’re on the same side, but he’s really irritating when he’s my enemy.

“Yuuji…I’ll make you pay for what happens today!”

The rage of being hunted down…I’LL MAKE YOU PAY WITH YOUR LIFE!

I’m not a man if I don’t take revenge. I swore solemnly to myself and quickly ran to the new school compound to avoid Yuuji’s perimeter.

<center>☆</center>

“Damn it! Someone’s keeping guard here too…?”

After having finally shaken off the 5 guys, I came to the first level and looked around where I was, but I could see F class members everywhere.

“Damn it…I can’t get away like this.”

I was so anxious that I felt like biting my fingernails.

Yuuji’s normally an idiot, but no matter how rotten he is inside, I can’t underestimate the fact that he was once called ‘genius’. The tactics Yuuji ordered were so precise it was irritating, and all the exits that could lead others (even the windows) were guarded. They weren’t just guarded, but showing signs of shrinking the perimeter. Even if I deliberately show myself to mess their movements up, these guys wouldn’t just follow, and the contact with each other didn’t collapse as they closed in on me, slowly but surely. They had such efficient movement as they closed in, and I couldn’t hide my whereabouts at all and break through their perimeter. This is bad, this is really bad!

“In that case, I can only think of getting to the second level window and jump up…”

I don’t really want to do this, but it couldn’t be helped. Better go to the first years classrooms and jump out from the windows…

Once I had this thought, I looked around to check the situation and moved to the second level. At this moment—

“How about your side? Did you see him?”

“Yeah, we just spotted him. We have definitely surrounded him.”

“Okay, continue with Sakamoto’s plan.”

I could see F class people chasing me on the second level. So they have shrank the perimeter to that small…to even think about my hesitation to jump out from the window and shrink the perimeter slowly like that…that damned Yuuji!

It’s now dangerous to escape from the second level. Right now, I can only head to the third or fourth level, or even the roof. Without any preparations at all, it’s impossible to jump off from the window and hope to survive.

“Damn it. My actions are being controlled by him.”

There’s a powerless feeling like I’m being forced into a dead end. If this keeps up, I’ll be completely trapped. If I really have to do something before I die, the best way is to kill that Yuuji…but unfortunately, there’s no such chance.

Thus, I could only grit my teeth and move to the third level. I had no way back.

“In that case, I can only use the escape device for fire escape—no, if I use that slow thing to get them, they’ll be waiting for me to land there, and it’ll all be over.”

Anyway, I better get to the third level and find some way to escape. Maybe there’s something I can use…

“Yoshii, what are you doing?”

A voice suddenly came from behind me and nearly caused me to scream out.

Damn it! Was I found out?

I timidly looked around to see the person who spoke—the one who called my name. It was a girl with neat short hair and sharp eyes.

“Eh? Aren’t you C class’ rep…Koyama-san?”

“That’s right, that’s me.”

Koyama-san showed me a rather unenthusiastic expression as she responded. What should I say? She look like she’s reserved against calling me, but why did she call me in the first place?

No, now’s not the time to think too much about this. Right now, the most important thing is to escape from this current crisis.

“I’m escaping to save my life because a lot of things happened. If there’s nothing, I’m on my way!”

Just when I got ready to turn around and leave—

“Please wait. Are you being chased by F class?”

“Nn, that’s right.”

Koyama-san started asking for some reason.

“Why?”

Reason…because the fact that Himeji-san’s living with me was revealed, so—

“Eh…basically, it’s because of jealousy.”

Jealousy? Un…I see.”

I seemed to see a glint flash in Koyama-san’s eyes for some reason.

“To take action faster than me. As expected of F class…”

Koyama-san started muttering something to herself. What’s going on?

“I understand. In that case, I’ll help you get away from here.”

“Eh?”

It’s unexpected that she would say that, which made me suspicious. She’s going to help me escape? Koyama-san? She’s willing to help me?

“Please don’t be mistaken. Besides, if F class creates trouble again in this situation, our second year batch which already had a bad reputation will be even lowered. I’m not doing this to help you.”

Koyama-san coldly answered my question.

Ahh, I see, so it’s because of that reason. It’s true that the 3rd year sempais were giving us sterner looks. As a fellow peer, she couldn’t just sit back and watch.

Well, no matter what reason it is, anyway,

“Koyama-san, are you willing to help me out?”

“Yes, I’ll make an exception only this time.”

That’s great! Someone was actually willing to help me! And I never even expected this person. This should be something Yuuji didn’t expect, so I may really be able to break through and survive!

“Basically, you’re being hunted down by your classmates, right?”

“Un, that’s how it is. And they’re strategically hunting me down slowly. Right now, I can only escape to the fourth level and the roof.”

“Fuun…in that case…”

Goso goso, Koyama-san rummaged something out.

“Put this clothing on, wear a wig and dress up as a girl. Wouldn’t that do? I guess you should be able to avoid being hunted.”

Koyama-san took out a girls uniform and a wig, the so-called female attire set. Eh…why does Koyama-san have such things?

“Koyama-san, are you…”

“What? Is there anything you’re unhappy with?”

“Are you…actually a guy?”

“What’s with your thinking!?”

She’s angry.

“My situation has nothing to do with you, right? Are you wearing or not?”

Koyama-san said that with an unhappy look. Uu…another girl’s outfit…emotionally, I’m really unwilling. I don’t want to dress up as a girl at all.

However,

“Really, that Aki, where did he go? I’ll only be willing to forgive him if I push him down the roof. If he scampers off again, once I catch him, I’ll push him down without questioning him! I can’t get rid of my own anger!”

However, the voice that came with the wind was muttering ‘take the lesser evil of the two’. Comparing between my pride and my life, my life would be more important! Right now, I have nothing to hesitate about even if I have to wear it once or twice.”

“Koyama-san, please lend me this then. Thank you.”

“Shouldn’t you have said it right from the beginning? You’re really troublesome. Here, take it.”

Though she muttered this, Koyama-san handed me my disguise. Right now, I have no right to complain.

“Speaking of which, is it really alright to lend me this outfit?”

“It’s alright. That was specially prepared for you anyway.”

“Eh? For me?”

“Ah! It’s nothing, nothing at all! Don’t worry.”

Koyama-san looked a little panicky as she waved her hands. Un…I don’ t really understand…

“Anyway, thank you very much, Koyama-san.”

“I thank the pursuers from F class haven’t gone near the empty classroom that’s unlocked in the old building. You can change there.”

“Un! I’ll go there to change then.”

After taking the uniform and wig from Koyama-san, I turned around and head towards the empty classroom. The perimeter that was meant to capture me was becoming smaller and smaller, and now I have no time to hesitate.

“Then do your best…in more ways than me.”

Koyama-san said with some special meaning behind it.

“Girls’ uniform…guys normally wouldn’t be associated with such a thing…”

I ran through the corridor linking towards the old school building as I muttered to myself. Luckily, like what Koyama-san said, those pursuers look like they haven’t surrounded the classroom.

“Saa…it’s pointless to sigh. Better change first…”

I rushed into the empty classroom, closed the door tight and started to take off my clothes.

“Eerm…how do I wear this?”

It’s really complicated to wear a girl’s uniform, and I really don’t know, but if I waste too much them and they rush in, it’ll be bad. Anyway, I better put my wig on.

Thinking about this, I stripped myself until I had my boxers on and wore the wig in my hands.

“Ah, Aki-cha—Yoshii-kun!”

“What!”

A seemingly familiar female student rushed into the room. No way! The pursuers!

Like what Koyama-san said! Aki-cha…Yoshii-kun’s really here!”

A seemingly quiet and well-behaved girl with 3 braids was blushing hard as she stared at me. Was she Yuuji’s assassin…no, this person couldn’t be a pursuer. How could an ordinary girl join that horrifying FFF?

But…if that’s the case, why would this girl follow me and enter this classroom? From the words she spoke, I can tell that she was looking for me.

“As expected…so cute…”

“Ha?”

What’s going on? This girl’s stare is making me feel hot.

“Well…I’m Tamamo Miki from D class.”

“Ah, un. I’m Yoshii Akihisa from F class.”

We lowered our heads in the empty classroom and introduced ourselves. My own life and death’s pressing right down between my forehead. What am I doing…

“Well…can I talk to you for a while?”

“Sorry, I’m being hunted now, and I only have boxers on. If possible, can we talk next time?”

“Well, actually I—”

“Hello, are you listening to me? I did say that ‘I’m being hunted’ and ‘I only have a pair of boxers on me’. Either way, now’s not a situation where I can talk carefreely! Why can you still continue to talk?”

She really looks well-behaved, but she’s just someone who’ll do anything according to her own whims. That’s really hard to get along…

“Actually, I have someone I like.”

“I, I see. That’s good. Anyway, can you please turn around?”

“That person’s really, really cute~”

“Someone cute. That’s great. Anyway, can you please turn back?”

“And he’s a little stupid.”

“I got it! I know you have someone you like! But can you at least let me change?”

I’m now embarrassed and in an awkward position here, but she never had any intention of looking away from me. What! What kind of prank is this!

“But, that person, that person looks so happy everyday~”

“Ahh, I see. Unnn.”

Can’t be helped then. I don’t understand what’s the situation at all, but it seems that she’s not concentrating on me, so I can only use my clothing to block and change secretly.

“I feel that I can get happiness by being with him. That’s the impression the boy gives me.”

That boy? The term sounds a little weird, but now, the most important thing is to hurry up and change before talking. It’s so embarrassing to wear girls’ clothing in front of a girl, so much that I wanna die…but, if I don’t wear it, I’ll really die…

“Oh, so he’s such a boy.”

I responded nonchalantly, and as I took the shirt, I suddenly thought. If it’s the shirt, guys and girls shouldn’t be too different, right? In that case, I might as well wear my own shirt.

Just when I took that shirt I just took off,

“That’s right! He’s really really cute! He’s the best!”

My hand that was about to get the clothing was suddenly grabbed. Ehhh!? Did she just hear that response I made just now!?

“Wa, wait a second, Tamano-san! Calm down and let me go first—”

“He’s so cute he’s so cute! He’s so cute that I really want to eat him up!”

I know that person’s cute already! So please hurry up and hand me my shirt!

Maybe she was overly excited as Tamano-san continued to grab my hand and my shirt. Wait…what’s the situation now? Why am I wearing boxers and tussling over a shirt with a girl in an empty classroom?

“He’s so cute that I nearly forget his gender!”

In comparison to her forceful tone, the force Tamano-san used to pull was even harder, and my shirt landed in her hands mercilessly. I, I actually lost to a girl in strength…

[[Image:BTS vol 08 123.jpg|thumb]]

As a boy, I’m really devastated by this fact, but looking at the current situation, it’s hard to get my shirt back from her. I can only reach out for the girl’s shirt Koyama-san lent. This is really bad…I never intended to dirty a borrowed shirt!!!

“And that boy has a lot of fans in school, both male and female!!”

“WAIWAIWAIT A MOMENT! WHY MUST YOU TAKE THE OTHER SHIRT AWAY FROM ME!? PLEASE, I BEG OF YOU, HURRY AND RETURN THE SHIRT TO ME! I’LL BE REALLY BOTHERED IF I DON’T HAVE THIS SHIRT!”

The girl in front of my snatched the girl’s shirt Koyama-san lent me with shocking force. This girl looks like she’s really in her own world, but she’s always looking at me! In this case, I can’t even appear in front of anyone, let alone those guys from F class!

“If I continue to drag on, other people will take the initiative…so, I, I decided to gather my courage and confess!”

“Ahh! Even the coat…Tamano-san, I beg of you! At least leave the pants to me!”

Tamano-san snatched my clothing one by one and laid them on her arms.

I don’t know what to do if I’m only left with a skirt, but if I can wear pants, I won’t be arrested by the cops. Now I have to cling on to this last line of defense…

“It’s my first time, but I’ll do my best!”

“I got it! I’ll help you! I don’t know what’s going on, but I’ll help you with all I’ve got, so please don’t be so forceful. You’re going to rip the waistline! Please return my pants, will you!?”

My pleas obviously became feeble, and unknowingly, all my clothing was in her hands. Maybe she’s really the assassin sent by Yuuji, right? Yuuji already knew that I would be stuck in such a situation, and actually snatched my clothing. That’s way too despicable!

“It’s okay, it’s okay…I practiced this many times at home…”

Tamano-san continued to breathe hard in front of me. The uniform that she snatched away was already thrown somewhere I couldn’t reach. Looks like I can’t get them back.

Anyway, since things ended up like this, I better settle this with her before moving on. Once she’s completely satisfied, she’ll definitely return the uniform.

Even if I only have boxers on myself, I better not think too much and listen to what she has to say first.

“Then…are you willing…to listen to me?”

“Un, tell me.”

Seeing such a serious girl, I nodded at her as one of my hands was holding onto the wig I took off. Don’t worry about such small things! Right now, I have to think of how to break through this tough situation!

“That’s great…well, Aki-cha—Yoshii-kun!”

“Tamano-san, I think I should tell you straight first. You must be calling me ‘Aki-chan’ secretly all the time, right?”

“I, I have someone I like!”

“No, you mentioned this before. Anyway, you should call me properly—”

“So, Aki-cha…Akiko-chan!”

“No! I don’t want such a worsened ending! My name’s Akihisa!”

What’s this person trying to say to me? Bullying? Or is it some gag show messing with me? Is everyone hiding somewhere and laughing at me while I’m all troubled?

I have no idea what her intentions were at all, but Tamano-san said in a really passionate tone.

“Please! Please go steady with me!”

“…………What?”

The conversation just now went into a vague direction, on hearing those words from her, my mind was left blank.

Going steady? What? What’s that?

“Erm…you’re talking about that…with you?”

“Tha, that’s me…tha…and Aki—Aki-chan…”

The Aki-chan she said should be referring to…me? Me, Tamano-san—dating? Isn’t this a so-called love confession!?

“Ehhh!? What’s going on!? Why does Tamano-san like someone like me…”

“Please don’t say ‘someone like me’! Yoshii-kun may not know it very well, but Aki-chan’s really an attractive person!”

She forcefully declared that. This is the first time since I was born that a girl confessed to me. Well…how should I describe this…

“Because Aki-chan’s so handsome and so cute! Whether it’s the thin and soft skin, the large eyes or the shyness when you are forced to wear girls’ clothing and blushing, they’re all so cute! Yoshii-kun should know the charm of that kid!”

The overly excited Tamano-san closed in on me with shocking momentum.

“Ah…so, sorry.”

Perhaps she noticed that she was being way too rash as Tamano-san recovered and back away from me before lowering her head.

“So, that…”

Thinking about it for a while, Tamano-san then continued.

“Please, please become…my one and only Aki-chan who belongs to me only!”

That’s way too strange. I should be even happier than someone of the opposite gender confessed to me, but why is it that I can’t really answer her when I really got confessed to?

Actually, there’s really nothing much to say. Since she’s really serious in asking me to go steady with her, I should be more cautious and think of how to answer her.

In my mind, I simulated what the situation will be like if I went out with her.

''“Yo, kept you waiting for long?”''

''“No, I just happened to arrive just now—hey, what’s with that attire of yours?”''

''“Eh? Just an ordinary T-shirt and jeans.”''

''“No wig and skirt? That’s too much! I wanted to bring you to an accessory shop that’s suited for Aki-chan!”''

''“No no no, Tamano-san, I have no interest in those things at all—ACK! Killing intent!?”''

''“Yoshii Akihisa…to even dare get a girlfriend. Have you forgotten about the pact of the FFF…”''

''“Wait a second! Our relationship as boyfriend and girlfriends are still in douuubbbbtttt!!!”''

''“Bury him!”''

''“““Yes!”””''

Shockingly, that’s not a heartening scene for me.

The problem’s not whether I liked or hated Tamano-san, but that we’re already fated not to be together. I can’t go out with her.

After saying that, I looked up and exchanged looks with Tamano-san.

“Sorry, Tamano-san. I’m really sorry, but I—”

Without waiting for me to finish, Tamano-san hurriedly said,

“I, I’ll definitely do my best! I’ll work hard to make lots of cute clothing for you to wear! Every week—no, every day! I’ll make lots of cute things that Aki-chan will like!”

Perhaps Tamano-san heard that ‘sorry’ part as she started to promote her good points. No…how should I put it. If someone says that ‘I’m willing to go out with you’ after hearing those words from her…willing Tamano-san be really happy about having such a boyfriend?

“I don’t mean that. I’m sorry. I can’t go out with you.”

I really can’t follow her to that world.

On hearing my answer, Tamano-san went silent, and half a beat later, she asked me,

“You can’t go out with me, don’t tell me…it’s because you have someone you like…”

No matter whether I have someone I like or not, it’s unlikely that I’ll change my answer.

Even so, now that she’s using such a serious expression to ask me, I really find it hard not to answer her properly. Uu…how should I explain this to her? I really have no experience in this…

“Well…if I really have to say it, I do have…”

It’s really hard to say it out. No…instead of saying that it’s hard to answer, it’s more like I really don’t know how to answer. Besides, I never really thought through this seriously.

“Then, the person Aki-chan likes is—”

“Tha, that’s…”

My voice was stuck in my voice. This is really tough. I really don’t know what to do now.

Speaking of which, why am I forced in such a ridiculous predicament?

Maybe in my life, there wouldn’t be such a memorable confession, yet I’m only wearing a pair of boxers, and I’m really scared of the imminent danger. Also, I’m not the one being confessed to, but me in my girl disguise. How is fate manipulating me now?

To escape from the trouble in front of me, to escape from this reality that’s hard to resist, I started to use all my brain cells to find the culprit behind all this mess.

Where did I go wrong? How did such a negative chain of reaction occur?

“That person is…”

After thinking about it, a person’s profile appeared in my mind. That’s right. It all started once this person betrayed me!

The rage continued to rise up from the bottom of my torso. It’s all that guy’s fault! I won’t let it rest the next time I see him!

I started to search to all sorts of ways to execute my enemy.

At this moment, that mastermind himself appeared on the corridor, perhaps to check things out as he appeared in my eyes. Found him! So he’s actually moving about this! Now that I find you here, you’re dead me! I’m going to kill you mercilessly and appease the rage inside me!

“YYUUUUUUUJJJJJIIIIIIII!!!!”

“EH…EEEHHHH!!!???”

I couldn’t help but curse as I roared out. As I roared out, the other pursuers may definitely find me. But~, who cares about that now!?”

“Yo, you’re saying Yuuji…Sakamoto Yuuji!? Yoshii-kun likes Sakamoto-kun?”

Tamano-san seemed to be really shocked by something, but I’ll talk about that later. I have to catch that scum and beat him up good!

I transformed into Asura and leaped on the corridor. Yuuji, it’s your death today!!

I used all my strength to run down the corridor, and on the way, I seemed to hear someone tremble and mutter softly,

“…I, I’d think I just heard something big…!”

<center>☆</center>

''I’d just wanted to head to the empty classroom to get some props, but such a thing actually happened…knowing this unexpected thing, I really don’t know what to do…''

''“…Hideyoshi, what’s wrong?”''

''“Muu, un…Muttsurini…actually, that...I just went to the empty classroom to get some props the drama club needed, but I heard something big.”''

''“…Something big?”''

''“This really isn’t something that should be said to others, but I really can’t calm down…Muttsurini, are you willing to listen to me?”''

''“...I understand. Muttsurini store will definitely keep this secret tightly.”''

''“That’ll really help me out. Actually…”''

''“…Un.”''

''That female student—if I remember correctly, she’s Tamano from D class, right?''

''That girl called Tamano,''

''“Likes him!”''

''“…Who?”''

''“Akihisa!”''

''“…”''

''To think that it wasn’t just Himeji and Shimada. That lad actually got confessions from other students…that fact really shocked me…''

''“…I, I just heard something really big…”''

<center>☆</center>

''While heading to my club, I went by a certain classroom, and heard Muttsurini-kun and others talking about such a thing…that unexpected thing’s really shocking…''

''“Aiko? What’s with you?”''

''“Ah…Yuuko. Actually…that…I just went by the old campus for club and heard something unbelievably big.”''

''“Something big?”''

''The way he talks, it’s definitely Yuuko’s little brother—Kinoshita Hideyoshi.''

''That Kinoshita Hideyoshi—''

''“Likes him!”''

''“Who?”''

''“Yoshii-kun!”''

''“…”''

''“…Mi, Miharu just heard something big…”''

<center>☆</center>

I went after Yuuji in hot pursuit, but I lost him the next moment. Damn it, I revealed my position while being pursued. Besides, even though she's a little weird, it doesn't feel right to leave a girl who confessed to me in the classroom.

“Better head back to the empty classroom and sort things out...”

Ah, after muttering for a while, I found that I'm wearing only boxers! More than her problem, I have to wear my own clothes first!

I frantically returned back to the empty classroom and intended to wear my own clothes. Tamano-san looked like she had left, and there's only a uniform of each gender in the classroom. It looked like I really did something bad to Tamano-san...

As I was just confessed to, I lost all motivation to wear a girl's uniform, so I casually took my boy's uniform and wore it. Got to return this girl's uniform to Koyama-san...

“Really...it's just like yesterday. Things just happen one after another...”

I sighed and tucked my borrowed uniform under my armpit. Is Koyama-san still in school?

Being wary of the situation around me, I cautiously moved to C class—

'''“““KILL YOSSSSSHHHHHIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!”””'''

Howls of anger came from below. What's going on!?

“I CAN'T STAND HAVING TO SHRINK OUR PERIMETER AND CATCH HIM IN SUCH A SLOW MANNER! I'M GOING TO SLAUGHTER HIM ONCE I FIND HIM! I'M GOING TO INFLICT ALL THE PAIN IN THIS WORLD ON HIM!”

“THAT DAMNED BASTARD...LIVING WITH HIMEJI'S NOT ENOUGH FOR HIM! HE EVEN GOT TAMANO, KINOSHITA AND KUDOU TO FALL FOR HIM...STOP MESSING AROUND! IT'S BECAUSE OF SCUM LIKE HIM THAT I CAN'T GET GIRLFRIENDS!”

“MUST KILL HIM! KILL YOSHII AKIHISA WITH ALL HORRIFYING MEANS HUMANS CAN THINK OF!”

If killing intent can be materialized, Fumitzuki Gakuen would likely become rubble.

A horrifying atmosphere came from downstairs, and I don't even dare too look down at it...no, it's not downstairs. This vengeful and horrifying killing intent is obviously closing in on me!

“Yoshii-kun. Found you~I'm going to kill you~It's alright to kill you, right? I can fly, right?”

“■■■■■■■...■■■■■■■■■,■■■■■■■■■■!!!”

“SLICE HIM VINEGAR HIM KICK HIM BEAT HIM SLASH HIM HANG HIM SMASH HIM SUFFOCATE HIM!!”

My classmates were moving in an empty manner like ghosts as they swayed about in front of me. They ignored Yuuji's instructions completely, and now they're a gang of berserkers. What happened to them?

“What? What's going on?”

It seemed that they rage had reached the limit, and the situation now became so dangerous it couldn't be controlled. The bones in their necks look so soft it felt like their necks couldn't support their heads. My classmates were swaying and moving closer to me, looking just like the ghosts that came out from a nightmare, disgusting and scary.

“This, this can't continue on! I’ve got to run away first”

There's no time to predict their movements. I can only turn around and run quickly to escape this nightmare!

“FOUND HIM! IT'S YOSHII!

“CATCH HIM AND EXECUTE HIM! DON'T LET HIM GET AWAY!”

“ANYONE WHO CAN RUN 100M IN 11 SECONDS ARE TO CHASE HIM! EVERYONE ELSE IS TO THINK OF WHERE HE WILL ESCAPE TO AND AMBUSH HIM! WE'RE NOW BERSERKERS AND ARE UNABLE TO CONTROL OURSELVES! KILL EVERYONE AS AND WHEN YOU LIKE IT!”

A somewhat normal commanding roar came from behind him.

What's going on? These people are all shouting to kill, capture and execute or something, but after hearing those classmates behind me, I just felt relieved. So, not everyone became a berserker. That's great...

“OI, YOSHII, HOLD IT RIGHT THERE! DON'T RUN AWAY!”

“EXPLAIN CLEARLY! WHAT'S WITH THOSE RUMORS!”

“HOW DID YOU GET CONFESSED TO BY GIRRRRLLLLSSSS!!!”

“DAMN IIIIIIIITTTT!! WHY MUST I HAVE THIS KIND OF RIDICULOUS THING HAPPENING TO ME ALL THE TIME!”

I desperately tried to run away from my classmates who prided themselves in their leg power.

At this moment—

“DAMN IIIIIIIITTTT!! WHY MUST I HAVE THIS KIND OF RIDICULOUS THING HAPPENING TO ME ALL THE TIME!”

Unknowingly, my best worst friend looked like he was running away from something and dashing beside me.

“...Yuuji, what are you doing?”

“You can tell right? I'm running away!”

“Eh? What are you running away from?”

“The devil!”

“...Yuuji, I won't forgive you for cheating on me on the first day we're about to have our new life together.”

Looking closely, amongst the boys that are rather fast, there was a girl who had long black hair flying as she ran really fast. When did Kirishima-san...

“Cheating on her? What did you do this time?”

“How would I know?”

“And what's with you living together?”

“IT'S BECAUSE OF YOU THAT I'M FORCED TO LIVE WITH THAT PERSON!”

“GO TO HELL!”

“RIGHT BACK AT YOU! THINGS BECAME LIKE THIS BECAUSE OF YOU! GO TO HELL!”

“WHO WANTS TO DIE! FOR KIRISHIMA-SAN'S SAKE, I WON'T DIE BEFORE I KILL YOU!”

We attacked each other as we ran, and at this moment, a few people appeared in front of us. It's those lifeless faces. They're...

“You can't get away~how troublesome~should we kill those people together? It may be lonely for someone to die alone~”

“■■■■■■■...■■■■■■■■■,■■■■■■■■■■!!!”

“SLICE HIM VINEGAR HIM KICK HIM BEAT HIM SLASH HIM HANG HIM SMASH HIM SUFFOCATE HIM!!”

“Akihisa, I'll help you out. These guys really don't look good.”

“Okay, Yuuji! The most important thing right now is to keep my life safe!”

To get away from those berserkers, we immediately rushed down to the first level.

They're holding onto metal pipes and bats with nails that were obtained from someplace I don't know. If I'm not thinking too much...they just need to swing it about and the concrete walls beside them will show cracks!

“...Yuuji, is Yoshii really that good? Is that rumor true...”

“Wait, Yuuji! What's the rumor Kirishima-san said? Why did my name appear out of a sudden?”

“I'm not sure too! I heard that after Tamano Miki from D class confessed to you, you used some reason that's related to me to reject her, which caused this absurd rumor!”

“...”

I tried to recall what I just did up till now.

Let me see...my conversation with Tamano-san back then seemed to be like—

''“Then, the person Aki-chan likes is—”''

''“Tha, that’s…”''

''“That person is…”''

''“YYUUUUUUUJJJJJIIIIIIII!!!!”''

Oh, I see...

“It's a baseless rumor alright! Other people would misunderstand this because of Yuuji's bad nature!”

“You must know something about it!”

“Of course not! If someone asks me to be honest and say whether I like or hate Yuuji, I'll definitely say 'I hate him so much that I want to rip him to shreds'!”

“I have the same feeling about this too! If anyone asks me if I like or hate you, I'll definitely say 'I really want to mince him into pig feed'!”

“Really? Our hearts are really in sync.”

''“Oi, those two were already living with girls and confessed to, but they really seem like they like each other...”''

''“That's too dangerous! For the sake of all the humans in the world, it looks like we can only bury them deep inside the mountains.”''

''“...Yuuji, I won't ever forgive you.”''

I didn't mean that when I said that our hearts are in sync! But no matter how I explain it, they won't really listen seriously.

“Yuuji, we better hurry up and escape. To the right!”

“I got it!”

We're running to those berserkers with lifeless eyes! It's scary! These classmates of mine are really scary!

“Don't get away~don't run away~you're not running over~”

Seeing the metal bat they're holding about to swing down,

“Watch me!”

We suddenly dodged into the classroom. It was a short moment, but they'll lose sight of Yuuji and me, right?

“Alright, now let's hurry and see if there's any suitable weapon to use...”

They're not just scary berserkers, but also holding weapons, so we have to find weapons to fight against them!

Thinking about this, Yuuji and I desperately tried to look for weapons nearby we could use.

However, at this moment, a strong and sturdy body with immense fighting ability appeared right in front of me.

“...”

That's right. It's the teacher who's looking at us reluctantly, that teacher called 'Ironman'.

...Ironman?

Looking around the classroom, what appeared in my eyes was the spine of several books with the title 'Life Counselling Outlines'.

““Sorry, we're mistaken!””

Yuuji and I felt a chill down our backs as we bowed to Ironman and turned right.

Unfortunately,

“Well, you've been dragged into this classroom by me so many times, so I guess you should understand this well...”

The rough and heavy voice came from behind.

“—The door to the life counseling room can't be opened without the key.”

No matter how we tried to twist the handle, the metal door wouldn't budge at all.

“Open it! Hurry up and open! Get me away from this hell!”

“Da, damn it! Damned bastard! Open up!”

Crak crak crak. We tried our best to twist the handle, but what we got in response was the mercilessly cold touch from the metal handle.

“Alright, you two. I don't know what you two caused again, but to think that you two would automatically come over to accept counseling, it's really heartening.”

“No no no, you're mistaken! It's Yuuji—this idiot Sakamoto said that he wanted to have sensei's counseling, so I came over to accompany him!”

“Hold on a minute, you bastard! You have guts to betray me and run away! Ironman, don't be mistaken! This guy—”

“Don't say it. You two came over, and even though I'm busy, I can help you with extra remedial.”

““I DON'T WANT TO!””

Yuuji and I were grabbed by the strong and sturdy arms on our necks. Let go of me! Let me escape! Someone save me from here!

Perhaps our inner thoughts were passed out as the door that wouldn't budge at all let out a thud and is being pushed from the outside. This, don't tell me...a miracle's happening!

“...Sensei, I want to take this remedial as well!”

As Kirishima-san said that, the door slowly closed behind her just like how it opened before. In a poetic way of putting it, it's like that door leads us to our future,

“It's Kirishima. You have no need to take remedial, right?”

“...In that case, I'll teach Yuuji things like health education and common sense.”

“Is that so? That'll really help me out. Sensei can focus entirely on Yoshii then.”

That door that leads to our future closed in an icy and merciless fashion.

“Wait, Shouko! I don't need your help to teach me! Especially about common sense!”

“Sensei, this is too much! Why can Yuuji get a personal lesson from the beautiful Kirishima-san, and I'm stuck with a one-on-one personal teaching with Ironman? I strongly demand for a change!”

“What are you saying? Kirishima's the first in the cohort. You two have to learn from her.”

“...Sensei, we'll move to the sofa on the other side. I want to personally teach Yuuji the practical application of health education.”

“You heard that, Ironman? Didn't she just say something that people would question her sanity? I have no need for such remedial! Hurry up and let me go!”

“Who are you calling Ironman?”

“Oi! Why did you only hear the last part? Isn't what Shouko said before that more important!?”

“That's right, sensei! The most important thing is that this scum Yuuji tricked Kirishima-san! As a teacher, shouldn't you be guiding us to the right path!?”

“You're very noisy! Stop yapping and sit down!”

““I DON'T WANT TO!””

“““...”””

“...Seems like those two can't get out today.”

“We can only execute them tomorrow then.”

“That's really too bad. I really wanted to kill them today~!”

In the end, we were forced to take Ironman's special lesson until the school gates closed.

<center>☆</center>

“It’s raining today again…”

Once special remedial ended, I walked out of the school gate, and it started to drizzle outside.

I didn’t bring my umbrella again, but after yesterday’s experience, I decided not to look for a place to hide from the rain, but run fast in the rain back home. However, it was different from yesterday in that the rain stopped before I got home. Really, this…I suddenly felt that I had lots of things I could spot from these small things…

“I’m back…”

As I raised my hands to shake off the water droplets on me, I opened the door to the corridor.

“We, well, welcome back, Akihisa-kun!”

“Ah, I’m back. Himeji-sa—NNNNNNN!?”

Himeji-san, who came home earlier than me, deliberately went to the door to invite me in. This is good…this is supposed to be good…

“Well, Himeji-san…”

“Ye, yes!”

“What’s with your attire?”

“I, I wear this normally! That’s my attire at home!”

She’s wearing a T-shirt that revealed much of the skin on her shoulders, a mini-skirt that would show lots of dangerous images once she bends down! No matter how I see it, it’s overly revealing! How should I put it? This really makes Himeji-san look too perverse…Himeji-san’s breasts were already so big, and this revealing outfit that exposed much of her shoulders, and they would show so much of her figure that ordinary people won’t be able to hang on. No matter whether her shirt would slide down her shoulders or not, it wouldn’t be surprising at all…

“Do you normally wear this at home? But it seemed that you never wore this before yesterday…”

Up till yesterday, Himeji-san was wearing shirts that didn’t show much skin, and the skirt was a little long. For her to come up with such a bold style, what caused a change in her mood?

“Yesterday…ye, yes, it was colder during the past few days! The temperature just went back up today, so I’m wearing what I normally wear!”

It’s true that it’s a little warmer than yesterday, but there’s no need for such change until she had to suddenly change her attire, right? And it rained today. Though it’s a little warmer, I can still feel a little cold today.

“What happened?”

“Nothing at all! This is how I am normally!”

Himeji-san agitatedly raised her voice. Seeing her like this, something definitely happened.

Speaking of which, I’m a guy, so of course I’ll be happy about seeing Himeji-san wearing such sensual and revealing clothes. However, that’s before I mention my personal safety. If I find that Himeji-san’s wearing such clothing and living with me, my ane-san will definitely break two or three finger bones. Also…seeing Himeji-san like this, I may even lose my sanity and do something unforgivable accidentally!

“Let’s leave that aside first. Shall we eat first? Shall we have dinner first? Or…shall we have ''dinner''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume8_Translation_Notes_and_References]?”

It sounded like a sweet conversation newlyweds would have, but it’s a little weird hearing Himeji-san say that. That sounds really similar to the ‘Death or Die. Choose one you like’ someone told me before.

“On a side note, I recommend—”

“I’ll take a shower then.”

“Sho, shower, is it?”

On hearing my answer, Himeji-san seemed like she squeezed out all the courage in her and had a pause at this conversation.

“In, ininin that case—I’ll help you scrub your back!”

What is this Missy saying now?

“…Ha?”

I couldn’t help but let out this puzzled tone. Eh…what did Himeji-san just say?

“Nonono, Himeji-san, I’ll do the scrubbing myself.”

“Sorry. I know it’s against the rules to enter the bathroom with a towel wrapped around me, but I have no courage to go completely naked…”

“YOU’RE NOT LISTENING TO ME AT ALL! NO, DO YOU INTEND TO ENTER THE BATHROOM WITH ME?”

Did she really think that nothing will happen if she just scrubs my back…?

“You, you don’t have to be so irate!”

“No, I’m not irritated!”

“Do, don’t look at me like this. Actually, I…”

Himeji-san stuttered, but she seemed to be working really hard to tell me something as she forcefully squeezed her voice out and complained.

“My, my breasts…are rather…big, you know…”

Maybe it was too shameful as Himeji-san immediately blushed and lowered her head after saying that. What’s going on? What caused her to become like this? And even if she never mentioned that her breasts are big, I already know how big her breasts are!

“Waiwaiwait a sec, calm down, Himeji-san! What happened?”

“Nothing at all! It’s normal when girls meet guys! It’s a lot healthier than having two guys together!”

Himeji-san continued. Hm? Two guys together? Healthy? Did she…

“Himeji-san. Did you hear some strange rumor at school or something—”

“It, it seems to be a little hot, isn’t it, Akihisa-kun?”

I haven’t even finished, and Himeji-san went to the next topic.

Maybe she was really nervous as she continued to fan herself into her chest clumsily, and this may be to show more of her breasts to excite me. But Himeji-san really didn’t know how to tug her shirt and fan herself as she could only wave about wildly in the air.

[[Image:BTS vol 08 151.jpg|thumb]]

“Well, Himeji-san…you’re rather embarrassed, right? It’s better not to force yourself.”

“Embarrassed? What are you saying? I don’t understand at all!”

But she stubbornly leaned over to me. WAH! Himeji-san’s T-shirt collar is so wide that if she leans forward something, I’ll see a lot of things I shouldn’t be seeing!

“That what is form is emptiness, that which is emptiness is form[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume8_Translation_Notes_and_References]…troubles quickly get away from me, don’t think of any perverted things!”

“?”

Seeing me try to chase those evil thoughts away from me, Himeji-san couldn’t help but widen her eyes. There’s no need for this girl to seduce me with such a clumsy method! The damage will be greater!

“Uu…Akihisa-kun’s not interested in me at all…do I have to do those things written in this book…”

Himeji-san turned around and muttered as she took out that secret reference book ane-san confiscated from me—OI, WAIT A SEC!

“Himeji-san, what are you reading? That’s not what a girl should be reading! Hurry up and return it to me?

“Ah…but, if he keeps this book, wouldn’t that mean that Akihisa-kun’s interested in girls too? But Akihisa-kun didn’t react to me at all, so that means Akihisa-kun feels that my presence is ignorable…uuu…”

“You’re crying now? I should be the one crying now!”

“That’s too much…Akihisa-kun’s too much…”

Himeji-san covered her face with both hands and sobbed in front of me.

“I’m back.”

At this moment, ane-san’s voice came from the corridor.

“Ahhh! Ane-san’s back! Anyway, please don’t cry and get something not that revealing, Himeji-san!”

“Calling me to wear something that doesn’t reveal skin. Akihisa-kun has no interest in me at all…that’s too much…”

“Da, damn it! In that case, at least return me that Ero-book—”

“No! I’ll be troubled if this book’s taken away! This is the guide to make Akihisa-kun interested in girls!”

“Don’t say something that’s so vauge—Himeji-san, please give up and stop resisting!”

“NO!”

Himeji-san continued to hug the Ero-book in front of her chest. Can’t be helped. In that case, even if I have to be a little forceful, I have to…

Just when I grabbed Himeji-san’s wrist,

“…I can roughly understand what’s going on?”

The cruel thing is, time ran out on me.

“Ah, ane-san, welcome back.”

“Welcome back, Akira-san>”

“Yes, I’m back.”

Ane-san gave me a somewhat kind smile.

“Aki-kun, please choose a finger you like.”

In this situation, it’s really great that a broken finger can solve this problem…should I really be saying this?

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume8 The Second Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume8 The Fourth Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume8 The Second Question

2012-01-17T04:19:07Z

DissmalScientist: /* The Second Question */ minor typo

===The Second Question===

Amongst the famous works of Shakespeare, please state the 4 great tragedies.

'''Himeji Mizuki's answer'''

“1. Hamlet, 2. King Lear, 3. Othello, 4. Macbeth.”

'''Teacher's comment.'''

Correct answer. Shakespeare had other famous works like 'Romeo and Juliet' and the 'Merchant of Vanice', and these 4 are known as the '4 great tragedies'. Though Romeo and Juliet was the most widely known work, do remember that these are the 4 great tragedies.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's answer'''

“1. Hamlet, 2. King Lear, 3. Romeo and Juliet, 4. My dad's married life.”

'''Teacher's comment'''

How is your dad treated at home anyway!?

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's answer'''

“1. Losing my wallet, 2. Running out of film. 3. Dirt running into eye at the critical moment when a photo's about to be taken, 4. Broken Hard Disk.”

'''Teacher's comment.'''

If 4 really did happen, maybe sensei will be crying as well.

“Fuuwaa...why is it that I always feel like sleeping whenever it's morning...”

“You can't do that, Akihisa-kun. You have to sleep well at night or else you'll ruin your body.”

On Monday morning, Himeji-san and I were walking side by side with each other as we just so happened to talk about this.

“Even if you say that, that book was really too interesting, so I couldn't help but—fuuwaa~”

“Really...Akihisa-kun, your necktie's crooked.”

“Eh? Really?”

I moved my necktie a little bit. It should be alright now, right?”

“Ah, now the collar is undone...can you please turn around and face me?”

“Ahh, there's no real need to be concerned about it.”

“No. If you can't even wear your shirt properly, Nishimura-sensei's going to be angry with you.”

After saying that, Himeji-san turned around to face me and reached her hands out to adjust my necktie and shirt. Uu, uuu...why do I feel a little shy...

“...”

“Himeji-san?”

“...”

Erm...Himeji-san?”

“...”

“Himeji-san, do you hear me?”

“Eh? Ah, yes!”

“What's going on? You were stoned over there and blushing.”

“It, it's nothing. It's just...a little weird...”

Oh, so I'm not the only one shy about this. This action of adjusting the necktie looks no different from husband and wife...

“Tha, that's right, Akihisa-kun. Did you bring your handkerchief?”

To change the mood, Himeji-san changed the topic. Let’s see, handkerchief, handkerchief…

“Ah! Now that you said it, I forgot.”

I don’t remember putting my handkerchief into my bag. OR rather, I’ll normally forget about bringing it.

“In that case, please use mine.”

On hearing that I didn’t bring my handkerchief, Himeji-san immediately took out a handkerchief from her bag and passed it to me. Is she lending it to me?

“Ah, no need. It’s alright even if I don’t have it. Also, Himeji-san, if you lend it to me, you won’t have one to use, right?”

“It’s alright. I brought another handkerchief along too.”

Himeji-san said that as she took out the other handkerchief from her pocket. She’s really well-prepared.

“Uu, since Himeji-san says so…”

In that case, I’ll take this handkerchief according to her kind intentions. As I thought this, I reached my hand out for the handkerchief in her hand.

“Here, guys must not trivialize such minor things, or else you won’t be popular with girls—”

For some reason, Himeji-san went silent. She didn’t hand the handkerchief over to me, but held it tightly in her hands.

“Himeji-san?”

“…I guess…it’s alright not to have one!”

“?”

After saying that, Himeji-san hurriedly placed the handkerchief back into her pocket.

I really don’t understand what she meant by that, but on seeing that I can talk with Himeji-san in such a happy manner, I’m rather happy too.

—And up till now, these were all the only happy memories I had in the morning.

<center>☆</center>

“From now on, we’ll start with the interrogation of the heretic Yoshii Akihisa.”

About 5 minutes after that, I was arrested by the FFF.

I was forcefully taken away from the puzzled Himeji-san, and my limbs were all tied up as I was mercilessly pushed onto the hard tatami of class 2-F’s floor.

“Yoshii Akihisa, do you have any last words?”

“I only met Himeji-san on the way to school! It’s not like I’m completely innocent…but I earnest request to have my punishment reduced!!”

“…”

After hearing my explanation, the leader of the FFF seemed to ponder for a while. Even if the FFF would severely deal with any guy who interacts with girls, if I only met her coincidentally on my way to school, wouldn’t that be too heavy of a punishment? If they’re always jealous about this, it would never end! Don’t tell me that they were blinded by jealously because of such a trivial thing? I think they’ll send 5 members to pinch my arms with the thumb and middle fingers—

“—Then, 10 members shall deal flying kicks to Yoshii Akihisa.”

Seems like their jealousy’s more than what I could imagine!

“Wa, wait! Isn’t this punishment too heavy!? If you want to punish me, what will happen if something similar happens to you?”

“Uu…”

The leader went silent again. He should be considering the possibility that ‘the same thing may happen to them’.

“Leader, I don’t think what the accused said is unreasonable.”

“We’re not merciless devil. For this level of action, I think we can just close an eye and forgive him.”

“Maybe one day, this lucky event of getting to walk to school with girls will happen to us too.”

“Also, I’ll be punished everyday if I’m being punished for ogling someone.”

The members rallied around me. It seemed that the ‘this thing may happen to you’ statement had some effect.

“In that case, we’ll specially reduce the punishment such that it’ll be a flick on the forehead by the leader.”

Just when I heaved a huge sigh of relief because of such a large reduction in punishment—

“Please wait a moment!”

Himeji-san panged as she rushed into the classroom. Hm? What’s going on? Did Himeji-san run over because she was worried about me?

“Akihisa-kun didn’t do anything wrong! I—”

Himeji-san blushed as she desperately tried to explain to everyone.

“—I forced him to come to school with me today!”

“20 members shall now carry out German Suplexes.”

“““NO OBJECTIONS!!!”””

What’s going on? What Himeji-san said changed my punishment from a flick on the forehead to German Suplexes, and the number went from 1 to 20! Such a drastic change is really hard to react to!

“Hi, Himeji-san, I’m grateful that you spoke up for me, but what you just said would only create an opposite effect…”

“But, it’s my selfish intention to adjust Akihisa-kun’s collar and let our hands touch each other! This has nothing to do with Akihisa-kun, it’s not Akihisa-kun’s fault at all…”

“FLIP THE TATAMI! SMASH HIS HEAD DIRECTLY ONTO THE FLOOR!”

“YES! THE WORK’S DONE HERE!”

“WE CAN ADD SOME NAILS TO ADD TO THE EFFECT!”

“I GOT SOME IRON STAKES READY!”

Damn it! These guys are already thinking about burying this immobilized me now! If I don’t hurry up and explain…that’s right! I just need to make them feel like this is nothing! I just need to explain to them that it’s something trivial in our everyday lives—

“Everyone, calm down! If you’re punishing me because of this, what about Yuuji? Don’t you often see him coming to school with Kirishima-san?”

“In that case, we shall punish Sakamoto Yuuji as well.”

Sorry Yuuji, it seemed that my words caused you to be punished too.

I was sending my apologies in my mind to that bad friend of mine with the wild presence as I clapped my hands together. At this moment, CRAK, the entrance doo to the classroom was slid aside.

“Good morning~fuuwaa…I really feel like sleeping…”

Ahh, Yuuji, why did you have to turn up just at this moment?

“Hm? Akihisa? What’s up? You got captured by the FFF again? It’s been tough on you in the morning—OI, WHY ARE YOU GUYS SNEAKING BEHIND ME AND TWISTING MY ARMS!!?”

Yuuji, who looked sleepy as he came to school, was immediately grabbed on the waist from the back by the FFF members with their strong arms.

“Himeji-san, can you please turn over and look at me?”

“Eh? Ah, okay.”

I tried to gather Himeji-san’s gaze and concentration onto me.

From the corner of the classroom, Yuuji’s body flew in a beautiful arc in mid-air, and at the same time, ‘THOMP’, ‘THOMP’, ‘THOMP’, blunt sounds could be heard. That would be three times already…

“Good morning—WHAT IN THE WORLD? YUUJI’S BLOODIED FACE’S SLAMMED ONTO THE GROUND!!”

17 times already?

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? HURRY UP AND GET BACK TO YOUR SEATS!!”

As the heavy sound echoed for the 18th time, Ironman’s arrival finally calmed down this commotion. Ah, that was dangerous. Once Yuuji’s head takes another 2 hits, the next one would be me…

<center>☆</center>

“Damn it, ending up with such dumb luck in the morning!”

After morning lessons ended, afternoon break finally started. Yuuji finally regained consciousness as he sat at the seat right in front of me with his bento there.

“Though it is the same as usual, seeing that so early in the morning really isn't good for the heart...”

The one who said that was the bishoujo girl carrying the bento—Hideyoshi as he walked over. He had smooth silky hair and wide puppy-like eyes. Hideyoshi himself was already very cute, but ever since second year started, I started to feel that Hideyoshi looked a lot tenderer. Is this so-called youth? Does Hideyoshi have someone he likes?

“…Other people’s happiness is the taste of poison. This is the tradition of the FFF.”

After that, the one who approached us silently after buying the rice ball from the convenience store was Tsuchiya Kouta, nicknamed ‘Muttsurini’. He’s a short and small classmate of mine who gives a silent vibe.

“That’s strange? Didn’t you take part in the execution this morning, Muttsurini?”

“…I went to investigate a few things.”

“To think that there are even executioners and accused amongst friends. Even I feel that this is way too weird…”

“Really? Isn’t there a saying that ‘yesterday’s enemy is today’s friend’?”

“I say…the way you guys switch between enemies and friends is way too intense.”

From my personal experience, we’re enemies about 90% of the time and 10% in critical danger.

“You guys are always repeating the same thing over and over again.”

“I thought that this would be a peaceful class when I came to second year…”

Minami swung her ponytail about as she walked over, and Himeji-san followed her from behind.

After moving a few short tables together, the six of us tucked in our lunches like usual. Such a scene is gradually becoming more common nowadays.

“Eh? Aki, you brought a bento today?”

AS I opened my bento on the table, Minami asked me.

“It’s rare for Akihisa to bring his own bento.”

“Yeah, there were a lot of side dishes left yesterday.”

I accidentally cooked too much yesterday. Luckily, these were all dishes that can be eaten cold.

“Then let’s do ‘that’ again. Scissors, paper…”

“““Stone!”””

Muttsurini showed scissors. Everyone else showed stone.

“…Uu…”

Muttsurini looked at his hand that showed scissors in a remorseful manner. It seemed that he was really bothered.

“It’s rare to see that we can decide the winner in one go. I want Oolong tea.”

“I’d take green tea then.”

“I want lemon soda.”

“I want milk tea.”

“Excuse me, please help me get sugarless red tea.”

Everyone took out a 100 yen coin and handed it to Muttsurini.

“…I’ll get the drinks then.

After collecting the money, Muttsurini ran off alone to the teamwork club to buy drinks for everyone. This punishment game of being a gofer is a common scene in lunch break.

“Ah~ I’m hungry.”

Yuuji opened the bento he brought, and everyone else—opened their bentos on the table. It’s a basic rule not to wait for the gofer to come back before we start eating. If not, we will feel bothered and end up restraining ourselves.

“Akihisa, your bento looks rather good.”

“Yours too, Yuuji.”

It’s rare that Yuuji and I would each bring our own bentos as we couldn’t help but compare. Yuuji’s side dish is teriyaki pork…it looks good.

“Is that tuna…ginger fried tuna? Not bad…”

Yuuji’s voice came from beside. It seemed that he had already locked onto his target.

“Alright, Akihisa, let’s have an exchange.”

“Ok, what do you want, Yuuji?”

“I want that ginger fried tuna of yours. You?”

“I want that teriyaki pork of yours.”

“Okay, deal’s set.”

“Yeah. Here’s the ginger fried tuna.”

“Oh, your teriyaki pork.”

IN Cherry tomato stalk (dipped in teriyaki sauce)

OUT cabbage shreds (Ginger flavored)

“YOU WANT A PIECE OF ME!!!??”

“I’LL RETURN THOSE WORDS RIGHT BACK AT YOU, Itsuki!”

Both of us grabbed each other on the collar. This guy’s really petty! Can’t he just let me win a little bit?

“Are you two kids…”

Seeing Yuuji and I tussle each other as we grabbed each other on the collars, Hideyoshi could only sigh in a somewhat reluctant manner.

“No, that’s not it, Hideyoshi. I’m already an adult, but Yuuji’s a despicable scumbag!”

“Hideyoshi, don’t compare me with Akihisa, will ya? That guy’s the only one with the brain of a primary school kid!”

““!”” (Widening our eyes and glaring at each other)

“You two are just like kids in situations like this…really, you guys…”

Hideyoshi sighed and then used his chopsticks—

“Well, isn’t this enough?”

““AH!””

Just when Yuuji and I were roaring at each other and holding each other off, Hideyoshi had already switched our dishes over.

“Of course, I want my share too.”

Hideyoshi said as he moved his chopsticks and swapped the deep-fried pork chop he brought over too. Now everyone’s dishes looked much more interesting and appetizing.

“Can’t be helped then. Since Hideyoshi said so, I’ll forgive you for today, damned Yuuji.”

“That’s my line!”

My hand released Yuuji’s collar and retracted back. Instead of doing such a stupid and meaningless thing, it’s more important to put the food into my stomach.

“Really…can’t you two just eat your own bentos quietly?”

“If someone would prepare a bento for me, of course I’ll just eat my own share.”

“There’s a lack of surprise when I prepare my own bento. It’s kinda lonely.”

“Then shouldn’t you guys just exchange your dishes in the first place…”

If Yuuji and I are to bring our own bentos, we’ll normally prepare our own dishes. IT’s good that we can choose whatever dishes we like, but there will be no sense of expectation when we open the bento box, and that’s a little empty feeling.

On a side note, the options to exchange dishes quietly never existed in the first place. Because if that happened, we can’t increase our bento’s share. Don’t underestimate a high school guy’s stomach!

“Mizuki, what did you bring to exchange with everyone today?”

“Ah. In that case, then…let’s exchange a little…”

“Un. Then, here.”

“Here, please have some.”

Seeing our commotion, it seemed that the girls wanted to try it out too. Himeji-san and Minami wanted to try the fun of exchanging dishes as they handed their bento boxes over to each other. It’s a lot gentler when girls do the same thing, and this is quite a nice scene.

“Heh, you have quite the interesting side dish. Is this tuna…ginger-fried tuna?”

“Yes.”

“Un? Ginger-fried tuna?”

“ACK!”

I choked hard on my food.

DA, DAAAAAAMMMMNNNN IT! Speaking of which, I prepared Himeji-san’s bento too, so the dishes inside are completely similar to mine! Got to smoke this through somehow!

“Tha, that’s quite a coincidence, Himeji-san! Did your mom watch the ‘simple cooking’ program yesterday?”

The next second, I blurted out the excuse of watching the same TV program. Please, Himeji-san, please go along with what I said and end this topic right now!

“Eh? Akihisa-kun, have you forgotten? Today’s bento was prepared by yo—UU!”

“Himeji-san, let’s go somewhere else to talk first!”

She’s way too naïve!

I frantically covered Himeji-san’s mouth and moved to a corner of the classroom. I vaguely realized it a while back, but Himeji-san’s really slow-witted!

(You can’t tell them, Himeji-san! If you tell them the truth, wouldn’t they know that we’re living together?)

(Eh? We can’t tell everyone else that we’re living together?)

(No way! Absolutely not! We mustn’t let other people know about this!)

Whether it’s about Himeji-san’s reputation or my own life.

(Ah…that’s right. It’s really not good if the school knows that we’re living together.)

(That’s right, that’s right. It’s great that you can understand.)

(I got it. Then, this will be our little secret.)

Himeji-san clenched her small fist in front of her chest.

Now that I remember, I realized we have never talked about keeping the fact that we’re living together a secret. Even so…but she never really thought about it. It seems that Himeji-san’s really a little weird. She said that she’s like her mother, so I guess it’s definitely about being so naïve that she‘s an air head.

(Akihisa-kun, let’s work hard to hide this secret!)

(Un, let’s do our best.)

After achieving common understanding with Himeji-san, we returned back to our seats. From now on, we have to protect this secret with a bronze wall like stance!

“What the heck, Akihisa, did you prepare the bento for Himeji?”

But the first attack rattled me.

“Ahh, no. That’s…eh…”

It’s moments like this that Yuuji can easily see through lies. Also, he has Hideyoshi beside him. To think that there’s such big trouble at this moment!

Just when I was thinking about this—

“What are you worried about? She’s just helping you finish of the seafood deluxe set you drew the last time, right?”

“That was really a lot.”

It seemed that Yuuji and Hideyoshi didn’t really worry about it. That’s strange? Was I able to sneak through like this?

(You must have said to Himeji something like ‘since there are leftovers, I’ll just prepare something for you as thanks’ and prepared the food for her before sending her off, right? Your mind’s rather quick at times, Akihisa.)

(I really have to look at you in a different light.)

They deliberately whispered to me. I see, so there’s such an understanding. Anyway, it’s great that they would think this way about this.

“That’s right. It’s like we didn’t use up much food after we had the hotpot party.”

“It can’t be helped though. A lot of things happened back then.”

“The hotpot then became a black hotpot that didn’t have really any relation. The only one who really used the food was the cold dish Shimada and the rest did, right?”

“Yeah, that was really good.”

I remember the appetizer Minami, Kirishima-san and Kudou-san made for us that day. There was a seafood cold dish, steamed oysters and seafood salad. Each one of them was really good.

“That’s right. Minami, the sauce for that seafood cold dish—”

I wanted to turn around and ask Minami how she prepared that sauce. But…

“Humph!”

I found that Minami was giving me an unhappy look.

“What’s wrong, Minami?”

“…Nothing, nothing at all.”

Though she said that, it’s obvious that she was unhappy about something. Uu, does Minami want a bento too? We tried her cooking the last time, but there wasn’t any response, and I only made a bento for Himeji-san, so it’s kinda unfair to Minami. I see. If that’s how it is…

“If you don’t mind, Minami, I’ll make a bento for you next time?”

“Eh? Will you?”

“Un, it doesn’t really matter whether it’s a 3 persons share or 4 persons share.”

It doesn’t really matter whether I cook a person’s share or many’s. If the current situation can be resolved by making a bento, it’s not some difficult problem.

“I see. I’ll tell you the recipe for that cold dish~ for the sauce, do not add too much balsamic vinegar, and also—”

Minami shook aside the unhappiness that shrouded her and happily told me the way to make the cold dish sauce.

“Balsamic vinegar? Must I add distilled pesticide to acetic acid?”

Beside me, Himeji-san muttered something really scary. If she says that she wants to make a seafood cold dish, I have to be careful the next time! I again checked the danger hidden within Himeji-san.

Anyway, let’s tuck in first. This is the first time I tried making ginger-fried tuna, and unexpectedly, it tastes good even after being cold. Maybe it’s really suited to be added to a bento.

“…I’m back.”

Just when everyone was talking and eating, Muttsurini carried a large number of dishes with both hands as he finally came back.

“Oh, you took quite some time today. Were there a lot of people inside the teamwork club?”

Yuuji asked as he received the Oolong tea Muttsurini handed over. It really took quite some time today, and for the quick and nimble Muttsurini, it’s really rare.

“…Someone discussed something with me when I went to buy drinks.”

“Discussed something with you—”

Who is it? Just as I was about to ask, a certain person happened to appear right before our eyes.

“It doesn’t matter, Tsuchiya-kun. I’ll talk to them directly.”

She had nice short shoulder-length hair and a cold expression. Her arms were folded right in front of her as she looked down at us while we’re tucking in as we sit on the tatami mat. This person in front of us is—

“Hello, everyone in class F.”

“Hm? That’s quite a rare guest.”

The one who came over was the class rep of C class, Koyama-san. Like what Yuuji said, she was really a rare guest.

“In that case, the one who went to discuss things with Muttsurini was—”

“That’s right, it was me. But, instead of a discussion, I’ll say that we just so happened to meet each other in front of the teamwork club, so I asked him a few questions.”

“…It seemed that she wanted to know about F class’ plans for the summoning battle.”

“Our class’ plans?”

“It seems that the system maintenance was done, and we should be able to carry out our summoning battle two days later in the morning. I want to ask what F class will be doing.”

The summoning war that was supposed to be allowed once the second term started had to undergo some maintenance because of change of equipment and other situations (the given reason though was that they wanted to change the summoned beast’s equipment). However, the summoning war that was delayed for quite a while will finally be restarted two days later. Our F class’ aim is obviously to take revenge after losing in the first semester.

Even so, it’s unexpected that she would actually come over to check on us, the worst class.

“You’re really cautious.”

Yuuji said in a mocking manner. As for this, I have the same thoughts as Yuuji.

“Really? You F class created lots of chaos in the first semester amongst the second years, and it wasn’t any different from the eye of a tornado. It’s obvious that I would be more cautious, right?”

Koyama-san wasn’t affected by Yuuji’s taunting words as she calmly smiled back.

“That’s quite an appraisal for us…but can that really do? Once second term starts, class C will finally get back the original facilities, but to think that you would consider about the summoning battles…”

Yuuji said to Koyama-san in a criticizing manner.

One of the rules of the summoning war is that ‘the facilities that were swapped because of a loss in the summoning war will be reset once the new term starts’. Of course, while nothing will change when the upper-ranked class loses to a lower-ranked class and causes a change in facilities, but if the lower-ranked class loses and had to degrade their facilities, it’ll be reset I the new semester.

“Speaking of which, C class lost to A class before and had their equipment downgraded to D class, right?”

“Then C class should be able to get back C class’ equipment once the new term starts, right?”

To emphasize on this rule. The main aim is to hope that the students can take part in a summoning battle enthusiastically. In that case, once a summoning battle begins at the end of the semester; the lower class will challenge the upper-ranked class without much risk.

Even if we want to carry out a summoning battle after we were streamed, the points difference between us is way too great, and normally speaking, we won’t easily go for battle. The school hoped that students would study hard while regretting this and check their progress at the end of the school semester. However, we started a riot right from the beginning of school term, and with the adjustments of the summoning system and all sorts of events, the end of the school semester was rather quiet.

“What do you mean by starting a summoning battle? I never talked about taking the initiative to fight. I just want to know the action of F class, which was the central cause of everything the last time.”

“That’s really an indirect way of saying it. In other words, if we don’t provide information, you won’t say anything, right?”

“You can interpret it like that too.”

Koyama-san gave a proud smirk as she said that.

Is she asking for an alliance? I guess not. She’s just going to make a deal with us. She will talk about C class’ movements, and also, we have to talk about F class’ movements. There won’t be any problems if we don’t get into each other’s way. If not, we can think of a countermeasure early and avoid attacking each other if we know what will happen.

“In that case, why don’t you just ask Yuuji straight away?”

Why did you ask Muttsurini?

“Well, if I ask Sakamoto-kun, I won’t have to make such a deal. It’ll be best if I don’t have to automatically provide information.”

Facing my doubt, Koyama-san didn’t flinch as she honestly answered. That’s just like her.

“Uu…Yuuji, what do you intend to do?”

“That’s good. I accept this deal.”

“Really? That’s really a great help.”

Koyama-san looked like she knew that Yuuji wouldn’t refuse right from the beginning and said thanks indirectly.

“I just need to tell you the class we intend to go against, right?”

“That’s not enough. You need to say the time you intend to attack. If we know the class you intend to target, I wouldn’t have to come over and ask you.”

Koyama-san’s right. Our F class’ ultimate aim is to beat A class, and everyone knows about this. It’s not much of a deal if she knows who we want to attack.

Yuuji showed a somewhat hesitant look as he was asked to mention the timing of the attack. Don’t tell me he hasn’t decided on these details yet? It’s not like Yuuji to say triumphantly that we’re going to beat A class without thinking of a plan.

“As for A class, about a week after the summoning battles are allowed—latest 2 weeks, and we’ll attack. That’s my plan.”

“Un…I see…”

That’s strange? Do we have to wait that long…I thought that with Yuuji’s personality, we’ll be attacking immediately after the summoning battles are allowed.

I wanted to ask the question, but Yuuji gave me a sharp stare that said ‘don’t talk too much’. It seemed that the information battle had begun silently even when the battles haven’t started. In that case, I’ll let Yuuji handle this.

“And what about your class? If you’re aiming for A class, we’re enemies.”

“We’re not so ambitious. We just want to attack B class. It’s about the same as you guys, most likely, about a week or two after the summoning battles are allowed.”

“…”

C class’ aiming for B class? It’s true that this is a rather logical consideration. They couldn’t fight it out to decide the winner the last time, so they intend to fight B class. I can understand that.

“But is that really good? I remember B class’s Nemoto-kun…should be Koyama-san’s boy—”

“I’ll kill you if you dare continue.”

It seemed that I misappropriated her unforgettable past.

“I like smart guys, and not guys who’ll only study.”

“That’s right. That Nemoto’s just a despicable scum.”

“To achieve victory, it’s rather effective to use all sorts of despicable tactics, isn’t it? I kinda like it…but I had enough of that guy.”

Koyama-san cackled. To think that she would like despicable guys. I guess everyone thinks differently…

“I’ll be later than others when playing janken.”

“What are you saying!? Don’t you always lose even when you showed up late? You’re not despicable. Unlike me, I’ll pretend to have a tummyache every time it’s my turn to sweep the floor!”

“Nonono, I’m the real despicable person.”

“There’s no such thing. I’m the really despicable one here.”

“…Actually, I have a cousin of the same age. I once asked him about dating, and he introduced his classmates too me.”

““YOU DAMNED Itsuki! I’M GOING TO KILL YOU!””

“…But I remember that guy should be studying in a guys’ school.”

“…I’ll give you this can of juice.”

“…I’ll treat you to takoyaki when we go home.”

“…Thanks guys…”

Our nearby classmates started boasting about how despicable they were. Our guys are really too understanding.

“I see, so Koyama-san likes smart guys.”

“That’s right, Himeji-san, I like smart guys. Fufu~”

Koyama-san gave a somewhat meaningful smile.

“In that case…Sakamoto-kun’s a smart person too, right?”

“““…(Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh)!”””

“Oi, you guys! Don’t stab those penknives into the tatami mat. That’s really uncomfortable, you know!”

A few of our classmates far away stabbed the tatami mats beside them with the penknives. If they were a little more direct, the one that would have holes pierced through wouldn’t just be tatami mat, but Yuuji’s body.

“Speaking of which…really? One, two weeks after the ban’s lifted…I see…”

Koyama-san muttered with a somewhat meaningful tone, and Yuuji looked surprised as he stared at her.

“Thanks for sharing this with me. It seemed that our aim was different. Let’s do our best when we start the battles, then.”

Leaving this sentence behind, Koyama-san folded her arms, turned around and left F class’ classroom. Now that we know that we won’t be fighting C class in the next summoning battle, there’s one less enemy we have to be wary of.

“Looks like the other classes are already testing each other out and preparing for the summoning war.”

“It’s been a while ever since we swapped classrooms. Now even if the quality of the classes have changed, it’s not really that surprising, isn’t it?”

The last time, it seemed that only F class took the initiative. However, the summoning war that will soon start seem like it will cause quite the ripple amongst the 2nd years. Will that be good or bad to us…

“Ah, speaking of summoning battles, didn’t I hear that the summoned beasts’ equipment changed? What will they be like now?”

Beside me, Minami tilted her head and asked. That’s right, how do our summoned beasts look like now?

“Change in equipment…we have to check it out so that we can control the summoning battle well.”

“…It seems that the system’s repaired.”

“Now we can summon our summoned beasts, right?”

“I guess. Do you want to try it out? Who’s going to get the teacher—”

Anyway, we have to get permission from a teacher before we can summon our summoned beasts.

Perhaps it was perfect timing as we saw our homeroom teacher, nicknamed Ironman—Nishimura-sensei walks over from the corridor…

“It can’t be helped then…”

“Yeah, lunch break’s about to end soon.”

“Then…Nishimura-sensei!”

“Hm? Yoshii, Sakamoto, what’s the matter?”

Once I called out, Ironman walked into the classroom. He frowned in an irritated manner. That attitude was basically ‘there’ll be trouble once we talk to him’. How rude!

“Sorry, can you please ‘nope’ allow us to ‘no way’ summon? ‘Rejected’ the summoning war ban’s ‘I refuse’ lifted, ‘give up’ so the new summoned beasts ‘don’t force me’…oi, how many times have you refused us? I only asked you for one thing, and you refused me six times before I even finished. This is the first time I met such a situation, how infuriating!”

“It’s because you brats never listened to me, right?”

No, I think that was completely far off. Sensei wasn’t even listening to me…

“I mentioned it before that your summoned beasts can’t be summoned whenever you want to, right?”

“Even though you did say so…”

My summoned beast’s different from others, one that can touch other physical objects. As I have a special summoned beast that can touch other objects and has several times the strength of an ordinary person, it’s no wonder that Ironman would be so worried. However—

“Sensei, don’t worry about it. Have we deliberately caused trouble up till now?”

“I remember you two had to write more than 100 reflections in the first term, right?”

“Let me see…that’s about 1 every day.”

“That’s enough to make a book…”

“How many have you two written anyway…”

Yuuji definitely wrote 99 of them!

“Besides, if you would call me ‘sensei’, it means that nothing good will happen. Are you going to come up with some tricks again?”

Ironman stared at Yuuji and me with a suspicious look. What the heck, so we called him wrongly.

That’s simple then. We just need to change the way we call him.

“Please, Sou-kun~ (PAKK!)”

“Thousand please, Souichi~ (BEKK!)”

“WHO ASKED YOU TO CALL SENSEI’S NAME DIRECTLY!”

““MY HAAANNNDDD!!!””

As we just said that, our arms that were reached out were twisted by a powerful plier-like force. If we can’t call him that, what’s next?

As we were clutching our right hands and rolling on the floor in pain, Himeji-san and Minami went in front of Ironman.

“You can’t allow us, Nishimura-sensei? It’s not like I and everyone else want to do something bad. We just want to call our summoned beast and see if there’s any change in equipment.”

“Minami-chan’s right. We won’t summon our summoned beasts for pranks.”

“No…but…”

““Please, Nishimura-sensei.””

“Haa…it’s not like I don’t understand how you feel about wanting to check out your new equipment.”

As the two model students in our class pleaded earnestly, Ironman’s attitude showed some sign of softening.

Alright, now, once more!

“Please, Tetsun (PAKK)☆”[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume8_Translation_Notes_and_References]”

“We’ll leave it to you then, Te-chan (BEKK) ♪” [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume8_Translation_Notes_and_References]

Now our left hands, which were fine, were twisted. Damn it! How can there be such a stubborn guy!

“You two, really…okay, make it quick.”

“Eh? What quick?”

“I’m busy here. Just summon if you want to. Really…”

Ironman sighed as he said this. What, so he still agreed in the end.

“And besides, no matter how I refuse, you’ll use Sakamoto’s platinum bracelet to summon, right? In that case, I might as well let you take action under my watch, and I’ll…feel more at ease.”

I see, so there’s such a reason. But in that case…

“If you think that way, shouldn’t you have just allowed us to summon right from the beginning?”

“Yeah. And my hands got twisted. That was really quite the loss.”

“If I allowed permission just like that, you guys will definitely get ahead of yourselves.”

Of course we won’t…ah, maybe.

“Never mind, at least we got permission.”

“Yeah, we got what we want in the end.”

“…(Nods head).”

“I’m looking forward to it. I don’t know how our summoned beasts would look.”

“I’ll just pray that it’s not a concrete wall like the last time…”

“Then lets summon and see, ready—”

“““SUMMON!”””

Our gang shouted out. Soon, patterned array appeared around our feet, and the summoned beasts that were shaped off everyone’s looks appeared.

“Wow…nice armor…it really looks awe-inspiring.”

“A lance and armor? Have I evolved into a knight? That’s great…it’s great that I’m not using a chopping board as a shield. This is really great!”

“Oi, Yuuji, look at me. My uniform has a dragon woven.”

“Look, Akihisa, mine’s a tiger.” [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume8_Translation_Notes_and_References]

“A longsword and a coat…so I became the Shinsengumi. Looks really strong.”

“…I got improved to a jonin.”

Unn, I see. So everyone’s equipment became better.

““JUST WAIT A SECOND, DAMN IT!!””

“What now, Yoshii, Sakamoto? You’re really noisy.”

“OF COURSE WE HAVE TO COMPLAIN! THIS IS OBVIOUSLY UNFAIR!”

“Really?”

“Yeah! Just look at the changes on Himeji-san!”

“Eh, my armor’s sturdier than before, and my weapon became longer and larger.”

“Minami?”

“My army uniform became a knight’s uniform, and my spear became a lance.”

“Then Hideyoshi?”

“My Naginata warrior became a Shinsengumi member.”

“Muttsurini!”

“…I went from a Chonin to a Jonin.”

“But Yuuji and I—”

“Only had patterns woven on our school uniform!”

““THAT IS WAY TOO STRANGE!””

Yuuji and I said that in perfect unison. This is way too different from the rest! Why is Yuuji and my equipment almost the same as before!

“No, Akihisa, wait, I’m different from you. My weapon changed too.”

“Eh? Really?”

“Yeah. My metal knuckles became a bat.”

“THAT’S NOT MUCH DIFFERENT!”

It looks like no matter how much changes happened, I’m always given the equipment of a delinquent. Or rather…it’s the principal’s doing?

“Alright, you should be happy now, right? I’m going to revoke the permission.”

Once Ironman said that, the summoning field disappeared, and at the same time, our summoned beasts disappeared. GUUUUUu…! I CAN’T ACCEPT THIS…!

“Lunch break’s almost over. Don’t play around and prepare for the next lesson.”

Leaving these words behind, Ironman left the classroom.

“Aki and Sakamoto haven’t grown up at all.”

“Shimada, don’t associate me with that idiot. It’s too disrespectful.”

“Yeah, Minami. My brain’s different from Yuuji’s brain and Minami’s chest, I did grow—(CRACK)”

“What did you just say?”

“I didn’t say anything.”

“Akihisa really hasn’t grown up at all…”

I held my hands that were twisted to the limit and endured the sharp pain that came from the joint as I continued the afternoon lessons.

<center>☆</center>

Time flew, and it was already after school.

“It’s been a while since things were quiet. Let’s just look forward to the upcoming days of school dismissal.”

Carrying the school bag that wasn’t really heavy, Yuuji walked beside me and muttered.

“Because we had to stay behind for after-school supplementary lessons recently.”

The school’s nature allowed for more supplementary lessons for classes that were more likely to be involved in summoning battles. We had to take lessons, and also had to take exams to replenish our points.

“It’s because you guys always skipped lessons that you ended up having more supplementary lessons than the rest.”

I have no idea what Minami was talking about at all.

“…We should be grateful that we can look forward to school dismissal in such a free manner.”

“Speaking of which, it’s like our free time was extended. It really feels like we earned it.”

Muttsurini and Himeji-san said that in a seemingly happy manner. On a side note, Hideyoshi went for his drama club practice. He’s the only one amongst us who’s taking part in club activities, so there’s not many chances for him to go back with everyone.

“It’s rare for us to leave school early. Why don’t we walk somewhere?”

Yuuji raised this usual plan as we never had a planned schedule.

Normally, I would definitely agree to hang out with him, but…

“Forget about today. I need to go to the supermarket to buy ingredients.”

“You’re going shopping? I thought there’s a lot of that seafood you won.”

“There is a lot, but I want to cook meat. I remember that eggs and meat will be cheaper on Monday.”

In fact, as there’re 3 people at home, the seafood we won was almost finished. It’s okay if ane-san and I were at home, but since Himeji-san’s living at my house, I had to put some more effort in cooking. As we’ve been eating seafood during the past few days, I want to try a meat dish.

“Really? I’ll have meat today too.”

Yuuji’s in charge of cooking today too (In his situation, it should be ‘again’)? He seemed to be pondering as he said this.

“Oh yeah. What do you intend to cook tonight?”

“Hm…about that…”

That’s really troublesome. Even though I said that I wanted to cook meat, I don’t really have things that I want to cook…and every menu has to vary, which is really troublesome…ah, that’s right!

“Himeji-san, what do you want to eat tonight?”

“Eh? Me?”

I turned around and asked Himeji-san. It’s rare for her to be a guest of mine, so I’ll like to hear what she wants to eat. I’ll have some idea on what to cook.

“I don’t really have things I like or hate…but more than that, Akihisa-kun, what do you like to eat? Akihisa-kun cooked yesterday, and it’s my—”

“No no no no no! It’s my job to cook! You really don’t have to worry about this!”

Before Himeji-san could say something even more dangerous, I hurriedly interrupted her. I’ll handle the cooking; no way will I back off from that!

“““…”””

Just when I was discussing dinner with Himeji-san, Yuuji and company looked at us.

“Oi, Akihisa.”

“What is it, Yuuji?”

“Why are you asking Himeji what do you want for dinner?”

“Eh?”

Now that Yuuji mentioned it, Himeji-san and I subconsciously looked at each other.

Damn it! I was thinking about dinner tonight and accidentally blurted out that we’re living together! How could I make such a simple mistake! An, anyway, got to calm down! Got to find some way to hide this!

“Tha, tha tha tha that’s because of that! Right, Himeji-san?”

“Ye, yes! It’s because…eh, Akihisa-kun just wants to use what I like as reference so that he can prepare dinner tonight. It’s not for me to eat!”

“““…”””

After hearing Himeji-san’s explanation, the stares on us had even more doubts and suspicions.

“Eh…the…I’m going to the supermarket first. I’ll make a move first!”

“I, I have something I have to do. Sorry, I have to leave!”

Before everyone else could comment, we ran off. Though they didn’t chase up, the stares on my back were so piercing they’re aching me.

“Is, is it’s alright? We weren’t discovered, right?”

“I, I guess we’re definitely alright. We just explained it properly just now.”

After turning around the corner, Himeji-san and I looked at each other. It’s really hard to hide secrets from others…

“In that case, how about you go home first, Himeji-san? I’ll go back once I’m done buying the stuff.”

“No, I should come along if I want to buy stuff. I’ve been treated kindly by you, and I would bothered by it.”

“But it’s not good for us to buy ingredients together…”

“How about you leave the shopping to me? I’ll be in charge of dinner tonight. Akihisa-kun can go back to study for tomorrow’s lessons…”

“Alright, let’s go shop then! What should we have for dinner tonight?”

“Ah, Akihisa-kun, wait for me!”

Asking Himeji-san to cook, and for me to study…wouldn’t that be the worst case scenario? There’ll be no problems if it was the complete opposite…

<center>☆</center>

“Akihisa-kun, I heard that eggplants are going at a special price today?”

As I carried the basket into the supermarket, Himeji-san said to me after seeing the vegetables area near the entrance.

“Eggplant...that's good. Do you eat eggplants, Himeji-san?”

“Yes, I like eggplants the most!”

Himeji-san answered with an ever-radiant smile.

We're now entering autumn time, and it's the time when eggplant tastes best. If it's a little cheaper, I'd really like to buy it. Maybe I should deep-fry and then stew it, or maybe I should add green peppers and meat slices to stir fry if I want some seasonal taste. It'll taste good once I add ginger soy sauce after frying. My mouth started to water as I imagined it.
“Miso yakitori’s good too…no, we can also steam it with chicken…”

“Sounds good. Eggplants have low calories and are really healthy, and since it is autumn, it’s the best season to eat eggplants.”

“That’s right.”

Just when we intended to buy some eggplants, a shop worker was walking over and shouting energetically.

“OVER HERE, OVER HERE! CHEAP AND HEALTHY STUFF ARE HERE! COME CHECK IT OUT!”

It seemed like I heard this mysterious tone before…is this shop attendant a foreigner?

As Himeji-san and I widened our eyes curiously, the shop attendant continued to shout in front of us.

“TODAY’S VEGETABLES ARE VALUE FOR MONEY! ESPECIALLY THIS—”

At this moment, the shouting stopped.

The shop attendant’s eyes were staring at the eggplant he was holding in his hand as he tilted his head slightly before shouting again.

“ESPECIALLY THIS…how should I call it? Eh…THIS THING THAT LOOKS LIKE A PURPLE BAT! IT’S REALLY DELICIOUS!”

Doesn’t this guy know what an eggplant is?

“IT’S COMPLETELY RIPE AND FULL OF HONEY! IT’S SWEET AND DELICIOUS!”

What’s with that eggplant? What’s added inside!?

“Ohh, the newly-wed couple over there! How do you feel about this…purple thing? Wanna buy some home?”

Maybe we were looking too interested as the shop attendant that was hawking soon noticed us. Damn it. This person doesn’t look normal in any way. It’s best to run away before we get involved with him…

“Call, calling us a newly-wed couple…”

Himeji-san beside me was blushing as she looked all fluffy, and had no intention of running away.

Speaking of which, Himeji-san’s really like a girl. It seems that girls are powerless against words like ‘bride’ or ‘newly-weds’.

“Come look! What do you think of this purple rod, kiddo? It’s cheap and ripe! It’s extremely sweet!”

“Sorry. If possible, please don’t give me that ripe and sweet one.”

That unnaturally soft and sweet smell must be because the inside’s rotten already, right?

“No no, kiddo, you don’t have to be so kind with me! This purple rod’s sweet part is the best! This, eh…this has the label ‘local produce’! It has lots of calories, and has nothing to do with nutrition! Also—”

This shop attendant’s not even listening to me at all as he continued to utter rubbish…Himeji-san hasn’t recovered yet. Looks like I can only continue to stay here…

“…And something like that. It’s a good that’s well-loved from the past! Once this vegetable’s been used in the north pole 800 years ago…”

As I stood in front of the shop attendant who’s continuing to fire off, I sank into deep thought. Let me see…aside from the ingredients for the dishes tonight, is there anything else I need to buy?

“Ah, speaking of which, kiddo…”

There are still napkins, and there’s no problem with the toilet paper and toothbrushes.

“I’d like to know the name of this purple vegetable? —”

If I have to say it, it’s the one thing we didn’t have much left the last time we did cleaning…

“—Toilet cleaner…”

“Oh! I see! Thank you very much!”

“Hm?”

Once I recovered, I found that the shopkeeper was standing in front of me, holding my hand and thanking me. Ahh, so he finally finished talking?

“I’ll have a bag then. Let’s go, Himeji-san.”

“Ah, okay, my beloved—no, Akihisa-kun!”

Himeji-san looked like she finally recovered too. I took a bag of eggplants, and soon after, left the vegetables section.

“WE’RE SELLING TOILET CLEANERS CHEAPLY TO YOU! RIPE AND SWEET TOILET CLEANERS ARE NOW FOR SALE! FOR SWEET STUFF, CHOOSE TOILET CLEANERS!”

The shop attendant just now was shouting behind me about something he’s selling.

“Akihisa-kun, what was that shop attendant selling?”

“I don’t know either…”

I heard toilet clean or sweet or something. Are they selling a new product, edible toilet cleaner?

“Oh yes, Akihisa-kun, do you know?”

“Hm? What is it?”

“Do you know the saying ‘don’t let your wives eat eggplants in autumn[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume8_Translation_Notes_and_References]’…”

“Ah, I think I heard of that before.”

The source of this saying should be because aunties feel that ‘it’ll be a waste that the delicious eggplants in autumn are fed to those irritating spouses’, I guess. That’s rude.

But Himeji-san’s thinking so thoroughly for her to ask this. Maybe she’s wondering if she could eat eggplants.

“Himeji-san, you don’t have to worry about that saying. That’s an old generation way of thinking.”

“Tha, that’s right. I shouldn’t be thinking about this and work hard to give birth to a healthy and energetic baby!”

Why must you mention a baby? I don’t understand what she meant at all.

“Akihisa, I think I have to explain it to you. The saying ‘don’t let your wives eat eggplants in autumn’ is because ‘eggplants have few seeds, and they feared that the chances of pregnancy would be lowered’, so they would prevent their wives from eating eggplants.”

“Heh~ I see. Yuuji’s really knowledgeable.”

“It’s not that I’m knowledgeable, but that you lack common sense.”

Really? I didn’t know that—HEY, HOLD ON A SEC!

“Yu, Yuuji? Why are you here?”

“Sa, Sakamoto-kun! When did you come here?”

“Nothing, I just came here to buy ingredients for dinner…”

Speaking of which, Yuuji did mention that he had to cook dinner tonight too…there are not many supermarkets from school to home, so it’s not really surprising that we would meet here. It’s because we just went our separate ways that I made a huge mistake…

“Say it! What’s going on?”

“Wha, what are you saying? Himeji-san and I just happened to meet at the supermarket and went together!”

“That’s right, Sakamoto-kun. We really met coincidentally before shopping in the supermarket!”

“Hoho? Really, you two said that you wanted to buy ingredients for dinner together. Looks like you have quite the good relationship there.”

“That’s not it. It’s not like that at all!”

“Speaking of which, it’s too suspicious that you two would enter a supermarket together. You must be hiding something else besides shopping together, right?”

Seeing that Himeji-san and I were looking uncomfortable because of his words, Yuuji placed his hand under his chin and gave a pondering look.

“Yesterday’s dinner, today’s lunch and tonight’s dinner are the same…it seems that you two have been eating the same dishes together…and you two came to school together…”

WAAAAHHHH!! Yuuji’s getting closer to the truth! Got to find some way to change the topic!

“S, speaking of which! There’s a lot of social news everyday!”

“Yes yes! Like airport strikes, flights terminated and all that stuff!”

“That’s really bad! A lot of people can’t go back to Japan if the airport’s under strike!”

Himeji-san and I tried our best to divert the topic to the latest news. But after hearing what we said, Yuuji frowned harder.

“…Airport stop…Himeji had to stay at Akihisa’s house two days ago…are you two…”

Most likely, Yuuji noticed some critical fact as he inadvertently widened his eyes. Wha, what what? Does he know about it?

“Oi, Akihisa, answer me honestly! Don’t tell me—”

“Wha, what do you want to say?”

“—You’re staying together with Himeji…!?”

WERE WE DISCOVERED? SO QUICKLY TOO!

“NO, NONONONONO, OF COURSE NOT! HOW COULD SUCH AN IMPOSSIBLE THING HAPPEN!”

“THATHATHATHATHATHAT’S RIGHT, SAKAMOTO-KUN. THAT’S COMPLETELY IMPOSSIBLE. HOW COULD IT HAPPEN! YOU DON’T HAVE TO WORRY ABOUT THAT HAPPENING!”

“Yo, you two…why must you two come up with something like this at this moment!?”

Our denials were meaningless as Yuuji gave us vengeful looks as he glared at Himeji-san and me. Damn it! If anyone knows of what happy things happened in my life, I’ll have people jealous of me and killing me…

I predicted the attack manner Yuuji may choose and stealthily got into defensive position. However—

“How did that happen…this is bad! This is really bad! Damn it…!”

Yuuji was clutching his head and shaking as he didn’t do anything cruel to me. Eh? That’s strange?

“What’s with you, Yuuji?”

“AND YOU DARE ASK ME WHAT’S WRONG!? DAMN IT…WHAT DID I…WHAT STUPID THINGS DID I SAY!? I REALLY WANT TO WHACK AKIHISA AND ME THAT TIME…”

If you really want to do so, couldn’t you just hit yourself only?

“Ah well, it’s pointless to grumble about it. Oi, Akihisa. Nobody knows that you two are living together, right?”

“Uu, ah, yes. I don’t think anyone other than Yuuji knows.”

“That’s really the best thing I heard in this misfortune. If you find out that this is about to be discovered, hurry up and tell me, and I’ll try to cover up for you.”

“Eh…Ah, un, thanks then.”

To think that Yuuji would say such things. I thought that he would be hollering in anger ‘when can you get so cocky you idiot’ and beat me up.

“However, you must never ever let anyone else know that you two are staying together! You must be extremely careful, understood!”

“I’ll definitely try my best not to let others know…”

“What’s with those spineless words!? It’s not even to try! Akihisa, listen up! You must, never, ever, let anyone else know about it!”

“Uu…un, I understand.”

Yuuji glared at me viciously as he continued to remind me over and over again.

“If other people know about it, I’ll beat you down into the path to hell, or else I won’t be able to erase the anger within me!”

What’s going on? Will something horrifying happen to Yuuji if the fact that Himeji-san and I are living in the same place?

“Got it, Yuuji. I’ll keep that secret no matter what.”

“Please. I really want to avoid doing meaningless actions like revenge on you! Hurry up and go back before other people discover you.”

“Got it. Then, here’s a present.”

After handing the eggplant in my hand, we said goodbye to Yuuji. It’ll be alright. Though that guy said it as if something will happen, but nobody will know that Himeji-san and I are living together!

“I’m worried, but it can’t be helped…I have to hide this secret for them with my utmost—!”

“…Yuuji.”

“…………………………………What is it?”

[[Image:BTS vol 08 079.jpg|thumb]]

“…Do you remember our promise?”

“Ha…haha, ha…Shouko, when were you…standing there…”

“…Right from the beginning. Because Yuuji wouldn’t come home with me, I came over to punish Yuuji.”

“I, I see…I’m really sorry then…”

“…Don’t worry. It doesn’t matter now.”

“That’s right. Then—”

“…Un.”

“Farewell!”

“…Don’t run. You won’t be able to escape.”

"DDDDDDDDDAAAAMMMMMNNNNNN IIIIITTTTT, AKIHISAAAAAA!!! THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULLLLTTTT!!!”

I felt a little killing intent behind me, but I must be thinking too much.

After walking out of the supermarket, Himeji-san and I walked side by side with each other as we went home. Really, it’s because Yuuji suddenly appeared that I forgot to buy vegetables…

“Wah, speaking of which. I haven’t bought ingredients for dinner!”

“Ah, you’re right.”

It took a lot of my mind to think of how to handle the situation just now, and I forgot to buy vegetables. This is bad.

“Can’t be helped then. I’ll go back and buy again. Can you please head home first, Himeji-san?”

“No, in that case, I should follow…”

“No, we were just discovered by Yuuji. I don’t know what he will say if we head back to the supermarket together.”

“I see…”

“I’m going back then.”

“I understand. Please take care.”

I waved my hand and bid farewell to Himeji-san for the time being. Alright, I have to buy the ingredients for dinner tonight and hurry back home.

<center>☆</center>

And so, after buying all the ingredients for dinner, I went back home.

“I guess it’s about time to rain too, but this is bad…”

I already felt that the air was a little too humid, and soon, it started raining as expected.

“This is bad. And I didn’t bring an umbrella…”

I took note not to let the rainwater enter the grocery bag with the dinner ingredients inside. Anyway, better get to a nearby convenience store to avoid to rain. It’s not far from home here, and I’m fine with running back in the rain, but I saw some manga that were recently released—maybe I should go home when the rain’s lighter.

I noticed the outside situation as I took the magazine out to read. Unn, there’s going to be a lot of games coming out next month. I don’t know if I can secretly get some money from ane-san…

I browsed through the magazines for quite a while and found a lot of interesting reports, but just when I wanted to stop read and bring it directly over to the cashier, I found—

—ZABA ZABA ZABA ZABA ZABA

The rain outside was like a pail that’s fully filled with water being kicked, and had become a torrent. Looks like…I will get wet no matter whether I bring an umbrella out or not…

I took out my handphone, went to the internet and checked the weather report. The webpage did note that I have to be wary of heavy rain. This is bad. I was thinking about not letting Himeji-san cook so much that I didn’t notice the weather change. But the good thing is that I let Himeji-san go home first.

“Looks like the rain won’t be stopping anytime soon…”

Looking at the current situation now, the rain will only get bigger. Can’t be helped then. I can only run home…

I got ready to be drenched as I walked out of the convenience store. The magazines will only get wet under such large rain. Next time, I guess.

BAYABAYABAYA. The rain continued to pour on me as I couldn’t see the road in front of me. Uuu…if I don’t hurry back to take a shower, I might catch a cold…

The ground collected lots of rainwater as the cars that moved by created splashes like they’re wading through a river. The sound of rain and wind swirled beside my ears, and my eyes and hearing were covered by the stormy rain all around me.

At this moment—

“Uu…”

It seemed that I heard a soft sound.

Hm? I think I heard this voice before…

To hear that voice clearly, I gathered all my concentration.

“Uu…it’s so cold…this place’s so cold…”

On hearing that, it sounded like a girl crying.

To find the owner of that voice, I could only widen my eyes at the visual range that’s only several meters in radius and search. That voice…I think it came from the park?

Since I’m already wet, I might as well go into the park.

Looking inside the pavilion,

“Hazuki-chan?”

“Ah..baka-onii-chan?”

I found Hazuki-chan, all wet and looking like she’s about to cry.

“Why did you come here? You’ll catch a cold.”

“I came to see baka onii-chan! I thought that I’ll see you here if I waited here!”

“Eh? You came to see me?”

Ah, that’s right. Speaking of which, I did meet Hazuki-chan for the first time at this park.

“But why are you looking for me?”

“Onee-chan was too much. She always lied and wouldn’t let Hazuki go to baka onii-chan’s house.”

As she said that, Hazuki-chan puffed her cheeks unhappily.

“So Hazuki kept it a secret from onee-chan and came to look for baka onii-chan!”

“But it suddenly rained, and you didn’t even know where my house is, so you came to the pavilion in the park to avoid the rain?”

“That’s the case…”

And that’s quite the coincidence. But since I can meet Hazuki-chan here, I guess it’s the best thing amongst all these.

“Kuchuun.”

Hazuki-chan was trembling from cold as she let out a cute sneeze.

As I went there before, I guess Minami’s house isn’t that near to my house. It’s really tough for Hazuki-chan to go out alone in such weather.

“Then come over to my house then. You’ll catch a cold if you continue to stay here.”

“Can I really? That’s great! Hazuki’s really happy!”

“Guu!!”

It seemed that she was really happy as she hugged me happily and hit her head straight into my chest. Due to the difference in height, that one hit from her slammed straight into my weakest point. I know Hazuki-chan shouldn’t have any ill intent, but if she’s going to meet me like this all the time, my life may be at risk…

“Hazuki-chan, you better grow up…”

“Hm?”

At that moment, your head won’t be hitting my chest.

“Ah, that’s right, so baka onii-chan means that. Hazuki understands and will do her best. Hazuki will work hard and grow bigger!”

“You understand?”

“Yes! Hazuki wants to hurry and grow up and become a beautiful bride!”

Un, she’s thinking the wrong way.

“But I don’t really have confidence about my chest’s size…”

Hazuki-chan placed her hand on her chest and said in a somewhat dejected manner.

That’s not true—I wanted to comfort her like that, but I couldn’t say more. I remember Muttsurini saying before that this is most likely genetic…

“An, anyway, you have to get yourself dry. Let’s go, Hazuki-chan.”

“Okay!”

To escape from this rain that continued to pour hard, I took Hazuki-chan’s hand and again ran off.

<center>☆</center>

“Akihisa-kun, you finally came back. It’s quite the heavy rain outside, are you—oh my?”

“Ah! Pretty onee-chan!”

“I’m back, Himeji-san.”

Himeji-san, who came back home first, met me at the entrance with a large towel, but she couldn’t help but widen her eyes after seeing Hazuki-chan come back with me.

“I found her at the park nearby. She can’t go back home alone in such heavy rain, so I brought her back. Right, Hazuki-chan?”

“Yes!”

“I see. It’s easy to catch a cold when you’re all wet. Hurry up and wipe yourselves dry. I prepared the bath.”

The indoor slippers let out a clapping sound as Himeji-san went back into the house to get another towel. To think that she would even prepare the bath water. She’s really a thoughtful girl.

“Go take a bath first, Hazuki-chan, I’ll find if ane-san got a shirt or something for you to wear—”

“Got it! A bath it is, right?”

Hazuki-chan nodded her head and immediately got ready to take off those wet clothes of hers. Eh? That’s not good no matter what, isn’t it?

“Well…Hazuki-chan, it doesn’t really matter if you wet the floor, but you should head to the changing room before taking off your clothes.”

“? I can’t take off my clothes here?”

“Un. Hazuki-chan’s not that young anymore. I feel that it’s not right to take off clothes in front of the opposite gender.”

I won’t have any perverse lust for such a small kid (I guess), but even so, she can’t just take off her clothes right in front of me like that. Though Hazuki-chan’s naïve and carefree, she’s a little too liberal in some aspects.

“But even if we take off our clothes separately, Hazuki’s going to bathe with baka onii-chan, right?”

“You want to bathe with me!?”

“Eh? Hazuki often bathes with onee-chan, like after watching a scary TV show, we will always bathe together.”

Minami…if you’re so scared that you have to bathe with a primary school kid after seeing such a scary show, you might as well not watch it in the first place, right…

“And I would also bathe with daddy and mummy.”

“No, it’s not really a problem if it’s with family members…”

“Then it’s alright, because baka onii-chan’s Hazuki’s husband, so you’re family!”

It sounded right, but our conversation didn’t seem to match. Uu…what should I do now.

“Or rather, will baka onii-chan feel weird somewhere if you bathe with Hazuki?”

Hazuki-chan looked at me with really sincere eyes. Nononono. It’ll be bad if I have such an interest!

“That’s not true! There’s no one able to keep a steady emotion and remain unshakeable like me!”

“That’s great. Then we can bathe together!”

“Of course!”

………………………Eh?

“…”

“??? Baka onii-chan, what’s wrong?”

Eve, even though it’s not really possible, but did I…

“Did I lose in a debate with a primary school kid? How did this happen…”

“Hazuki’s not really sure what’s going on, but Hazuki is happy that baka onii-chan’s willing to bathe together!”

“MY GOOODDDDD!!!”

Did I just verbally lose to a primary school kid? I’m already a high school student!

“Hazuki-chan, that won’t do. Akihisa-kun’s a boy, so how can you bathe with me? That’s not good.”

Just when I was clutching my head because of this unacceptable fact, Himeji-san came over with another towel.

“Uu…that won’t do…”

“That’s right. Hazuki-chan’s a girl, so you have to be more wary of guys.”

“I understand. Hazuki wants to bathe with pretty onee-chan then!”

“Eh? Bathe with me?”

“Yes!”

Hazuki-chan smiled happily. Girls can bathe together, and that will really help me out a lot. That’s gratifying, gratifying—

“Akihisa-kun. I’ll like to talk to you later about you two wanting to bathe together just now.”

As she handed the towel to me, Himeji-san’s eyes gave off an inexplicable aura.

“Alright, Hazuki-chan. Let’s hurry up and bathe.”

“Okay!”

Himeji-san led Hazuki into a room. I suddenly felt a bad chill and hurriedly used the towel to wipe my wet hair as I entered the house. While they’re bathing, I should wipe myself dry and change clothes…ah, before that, I should call Minami first. I think she should be worried about where Hazuki-chan is.

After taking out the handphone, I used the towel to wipe the wet screen and searched for her handphone number. However, the phone rang a few times and then went straight to the mailbox, so I could only leave a message in her phone ‘I found Hazuki-chan in the park nearby, so I’ll send her back later. Don’t worry’. That should do, I guess?

“Waa~ pretty onee-chan’s really amazing! It’s completely different from my onee-chan!”

Hazuki-chan, you’ll get a cold if you don’t hurry up and enter.”

“I will enter only when I touch your breasts!”

“No~! I’ll let you touch later. Get into the bathtub first—”

“Fuwaa…amazing…onee-chan’s breasts are so soft…”

“Ahh, really…can’t be helped. Once you have enough, get inside the bathtub and warm your body up.”

“Okay!”

“…”

Okay, now I should…

“Himeji-san.”

“Ah, yes. What is it, Akihisa-kun?”

“I’ll go run a few rounds outside.”

“Eh? Isn’t it raining now?”

“And also, I bought some dishes on the way back. You can start off with Hazuki-chan. No need to wait for me.”

“Ah? Akihisa-kun! Why are you suddenly…”

“I’m going out then…”

Himeji-san’s surprised voice came from behind, but I sprinted out of the house. No! This isn’t some despicable perverse lust, but that I’m overflowing with abundance of youth and a lust to abuse housewives…that’s all!

I muttered to myself in the rain and ran for quite a few minutes, catching Minami’s call on the way. The moment I got home, my brain and my body were all cold.

<center>☆</center>

“Fuu…that’s a nice bath…”

It felt really good to be bathed in hot water after being drenched in rain, and I accidentally stayed inside the bathtub for too long. It’s a luxurious happiness to be able to have a warm bath in cold weather.

“Onii-chan, you’re all warm now that you bathed!”

As I returned back to the living room, Hazuki-chan, who’s dressed in pajamas, ran to me.

“Are you cold, Hazuki-chan? There’s no problems, right?”

“Yes!”

Hazuki-chan showed a bright smile at me. Seeing her like this, I won’t have to worry about her getting a cold, right?

“That’s strange? Where’s Himeji-san?”

“Pretty onee-chan looked like she went to dry Hazuki’s clothes.”

The blow-dryer’s buzzing came from the room. Himeji-san, must be using the iron and blow dryer to dry Hazuki-chan’s clothes.”

“Hazuki said that she would do it, but pretty onee-chan said that it’s dangerous and wouldn’t allow me to do it…”

“Un…that’s true. The blow dryer’s alright, but the iron’s really too dangerous for you.”

Maybe Hazuki-chan can really dry her own clothes, but it’s better to leave this to Himeji-san. Having lived together in the same house as Himeji-san during these past few days, I understand that Himeji-san’s good at every form of housework except cooking.

“Hazuki-chan, do you want to watch TV with me?”

“Okay!”

I took the remote control and sat on the sofa in the living room. Hazuki-chan then sat beside me. Unn, this little critter-like action’s really cute.

“What show do you want to watch, Hazuki-chan?”

“Erm…Hazuki wants to watch a drama!”

“A drama? Which one?”

I don’t really watch dramas, so I was somewhat shocked to hear her say that. So do kids nowadays love to watch drams?

“Hazuki doesn’t really want to choose one…but Hazuki wants to watch one!”

Hazuki-chan looked around before answering. Oh, I get it…she’s trying to be like an adult, right? Hazuki-chan most likely watches other shows.

“But there’s a few interesting shows on other channels too.”

“I don’t want to watch those childish shows. I want to watch those shows that are related to romance!”

Hauzki-chan forcefully voiced her opinion. Un…is there something wrong with the way I suggest it? Maybe I should choose a show Hazuki-chan may be interested in. Besides, I feel that it will be better watching it.

“Then, let’s see what sort of interesting drama we can find…”

I searched the program menu, but the time wasn’t right, and there’s no drama showing now.

“There’s no drama.”

“Ahh…”

“Ah, speaking of which.”

I remember I recorded some ridiculous drama accidentally because I failed in my recording. I guess I haven’t deleted that program…oh, got it, found it.

“Can this do, Hazuki-chan? This looks like a drama too.”

“Okay, Hazuki wants to watch this!”

After obtaining her permission, I pressed the play button on the remote control. Soon, the melody of the main theme came from the screen, and then the drama was aired. This drama’s called ‘Waiting for you under that legendary tree’ [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume8_Translation_Notes_and_References]…hhmm, let me see.

“George, I’m sorry for taking something to smash you. Thinking that you wouldn’t accept my love, I couldn’t hold back my emotions…”

“That’s not something that can be settle by apologizing.”

“As an apology, I prepared a bento for you. Are you willing to eat it?”

“That’s suspicious. Did you spike the bento?”

“Ho, how could I do such a thing?”

“As expected. Let’s check it out first. (licks) this is…anesthetic!”

“Damn it! You find out…that’s right! That’s a powerful anesthetic that will numb you with just a lick. As expected of George, for you to find that out!”

“Fufun, I’ve already seen through your thoughts (bkun bkun)”

Fuu…this drama is really boring…we started from the middle, so I really couldn’t tell what the drama was about, and up till now, it’s all about guys…

“…(Nods head, nods head).”

As I looked beside me, Hazuki-chan seemed to feel bored too as she leaned on me and slept.

“I’m tired from all the running today too. I just had a nice warm bath. Now I want to sleep…”

My consciousness felt like it was floating away as my eyelids became heavier and heavier…

<center>☆</center>

[[Image:BTS vol 08 097.jpg|thumb]]

“Hm? Ugh...”

Ah, this is bad. I fell asleep!

My mind wasn't really awake, but I still tried to wake up, and I found—

“Eh...ah, waahh! Akihisa-kun!”

Himeji-san was in front of me, looking all flustered.

“Eh...Himeji-san, what are you doing?”

“Eh, we, well...I entered the living room and found that both of you were sleeping, so I wanted to join in...”

“But your eyes were awake, weren't they...”

“Tha, that's not true! I wasn't staring at Akihisa-kun's face!”

Himeji-san raised her hands to deny it. Is that so? I guess I'm mistaken then.

“Hm...baka onii-chan?”

“Ah, Hazuki-chan, are you awake?”

“Yes...”

Rubbing her eyes sleepily, Hazuki-chan sat up straight on the sofa. I looked at the clock and found that the minute hand was between '9' and '10'.

“Ah, we slept too much. Hazuki-chan, it's about time to go home.”

“I understand...”

I handed the still sleepy Hazuki-chan over to Himeji-san and let her change Hazuki-chan's clothes. I got up to prepare the rainy day attire to send Hazuki-chan back to Minami's house.

“Sorry to keep you waiting.”

After waiting at the corridor for several minutes, the still-somewhat-sleep Hazuki-chan came walking to me with her clothes changed.

“I'll send her back then, Himeji-san.”

“I'll go too...”

“No no no. If you do that, Minami will know that both of us are staying together.”

“Ahh...that's right. I'll stay at home and wait for Akira-san then.”

“Un, I'll leave it to you.”

I took two umbrellas and pushed the main door at the corridor.

“Good night, Hazuki-chan.”

“Good night, pretty onee-chan.”

Hazuki-chan waved her hand and said goodbye to Himeji-san before following me out of the house.

The heavy rain's over already, I guess. As it drizzled, I held Hazuki-chan's hand as we walked slowly down the night street.

“Hazuki-chan, are you still sleepy?”

“A little...”

Hazuki-chan struggled somewhat with holding the umbrella as she yawned and walked.

“In that case, I'll give a special service.”

I knelt down in front of Hazuki-chan, who's nodding away in a sleepy manner, and she immediately understood my intent.

“Thank you, onii-chan...”

Hazuki-chan said as she climbed up my back.

“Heh!”

I leaned the umbrella in my hand on my shoulder and carried Hazuki-chan as I walked on. The weight that came from behind was warm, and this sure does feel good.

And then, we continued to walk in the middle of the rain.

“Aki! Hazuki!”

Just when we're about to reach Minami's house, someone called our names.

“Ah, Minami, sorry for being late.”

“No, I should be the one. I'm sorry for not bringing her back.”

It's dangerous for a girl to walk alone at night. Even though Minami wanted to come over to my house to pick up Hazuki-chan, I was the one who stopped her, so she didn't have to apologize to me. Minami's rather polite too.

“My turn to carry.”

“I'll just carry her over to your house.”

“It's alright here. My house's nearby.”

“Un, got it.”

I handed the weight over to Minami. Hazuki-chan twitched for a moment, but soon found that Minami was the one carrying her and went back to dreamland.

“Hazuki, say thank you to Aki.”

Minami shook Hazuki-chan gently and prompted her to thank me.

“No need for that. She's still asleep. You don't have to worry about that.”

“That won't do. Oi, Hazuki, thank Aki.”

“U...onii-chan, thank you very much...”

Even though she's almost asleep, Hazuki-chan thanked me politely.

“No no, it's alright.”

I responded back

And then—

“Please help Hazuki thank that pretty onee-chan too...”

“Eh? Hazuki? Are you talking about Akira-san?”

Minami asked the half-asleep Hazuki. Argh, just treat it as if she's talking in her dreams and leave it as that!

“I, I understand! I'll pass Hazuki-chan's feelings over to ane-san!”

I deliberately emphasized that the sister Hazuki-chan said was ane-san and wanted to end this topic.

However—

“That's strange? I remember pretty onee-chan is used on Mizuki...”

Minami still noticed the suspicious thing about this. In that case, it can't be helped!

“I'll leave it as that then, Minami! See you at school tomorrow!”

“Ah! Wait a minute, Aki!”

If all else fails, retreat! I ran away as fast as I can before Minami discovered even more.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume8 The First Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume8 The Third Question}}
</noinclude>

Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai: Volume 7 Is this a date

2011-12-21T19:54:20Z

DissmalScientist: Minor changes to spelling and grammar

== '''About the Title''' ==
In Buddhism, Shuraba (修羅場) refers to the battleground between Asura and Sakra. In recent years it has come to refer to a necessary fight or challenge one must overcome in real life. The light novel "Ore no Kanojo to Osananajimi ga Shuraba Sugiru" (A Shuraba between my girlfriend and childhood friend) is an example. You can find the teaser for it [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru here]. - [[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

== Is this a date? No it's a Shuraba Flag ==

The next day - Friday.

By the time school dismissed, the script wasn't done yet either.

"Huh... So this is how the Great Depression feels huh... However, I strongly believe that after this test, I'll be able to grow a step further as a creator..."

Yozora said in a deep tone, as if she was worrying about something. But you're not exactly a creator are you.

Yozora appeared to be cast as the "Creator who worries about creating activities" character.

"Great Depression or whatever, don't forget that we don't have much time left. If you're going to keep people waiting like this, I might as well write it myself."

Sena said while playing her game.

"Uh... I-I know."

Yozora said uncomfortably.

☺

That night, I received an email from Yozora

Title: Me
Content: I'm going to watch a movie as reference for the script you can come along if you're free. It's just a movie and it's not like it's going to be withdrawn anytime soon there's absolutely no need for me to go with others its just that if you feel like watching a movie I think it's ok for me to accompany you. If you have no interest in movies I don't mind going alone. 

... Her message was beating around the bush as usual, to put it simply she wanted to invite me to watch a movie.

Since we were going to shot a movie, it made sense that we needed references of sorts.

Then how about catching a movie tomorrow with everyone--

As if to interrupt my train of thought, Yozora sent me another email.

She must be really nervous, for that short message contained tons of errors.

Title: None
Content: Pointles hole bunch pf peaple go together noneed contact

What she really meant: It's pointless for a whole bunch of people to go together. No need to contact others.

Well something to that extent, I guess.

That's how Yozora and I went to watch a movie together the next day.

☺

The next day, 1.30 pm.

Yozora was already waiting at the meeting spot.

As usual she had a scowl on her face, as she leaned against the lamp post while crossing her arms.

...... She was wearing a jersey.

I was worried beforehand, but I never thought she would really dress as such...

There were many types of jerseys, some of them attractive. The one Yozora wore was the one she bought together with the Neighbor Club members last week at the supermarket, an absolutely toneless, pitch black jersey.

I think even Middle or High School jerseys looked trendier.

Truth to be told, it wasn't rare to occasionally spot students in cool-looking sport club jerseys, but Yozora's pitch black form really stood out in a crowd.

"... Are you planning to dress like this every time?"

"Of course."

I asked half-hopelessly half-disappointingly, to which Yozora nodded unfazedly.

"Then let's go, Kodaka"

"Haa..."

Seeing Yozora march forward determinedly, I had no choice but to sigh and follow her.

After walking fifteen minutes from the station, we reached the street the cinema was located.

There were boutiques and gift shops, bookshops and cafes - it seemed like a very wholesome street indeed.

There were no huge franchises or branch stores, only small, humble sized shop lots, each of them giving off a retro feel.

There were also shops whose windows were obscured with blinds. There weren't many pedestrians either.

I often passed by this street while taking public transport to school, but it was the first time I had ever been here on foot. I had no idea there was a cinema here either.

Yozora on the other hand, walked by me, seeming more spirited than usual.

"You usually come here?"

I asked.

"Once in a while... There's not much of a crowd here."

It seemed that she was really in a better mood, as Yozora replied cheerfully.

She can't stand crowds huh...

Compared to the hectic, bustling street where the bus station was located, it's not surprising that one would come to prefer such deserted streets instead.

Plus, it could be said that this place had a peaceful, relaxing atmosphere.

"So what movie are we watching today?"

"I haven't decided yet. Let's just find one that's about to start."

"Is that alright?"

"I've always decided things like this, based on instinct."

... I say, for a modern high school female student such movie standards were rare indeed.

Compared to those students who chased after commercials and had endless movie topics to talk about...

"Speaking of which, do you usually watch movies, Yozora?"

"... Maa, occasionally."

For some reason Yozora replied in a low voice, as if she was blushing.

☺

Five minutes later, we reached the cinema.

It was an old theater, completely devoid of modern traces.

From the poster near the entrance, it seemed that a movie was about to begin in a few minutes.

It was a French film whose title I had never heard of. The poster depicted a forest in the middle of autumn, a thirty-year-old-ish couple was staring at each other face to face, it was an epic... No actually, it seemed way too common.

Those two should be the main protagonists I guess, but neither of them looked too appealing.

... To be completely honest, it was definitely not my type.

I basically only watched movies on television. I preferred animated films made by the like of "Studio Ghiblika" or stunning CG films which screamed 'American Box Office Topper!'

It was a plus if the movie made me feel good afterwards.

"Hmm... The time's just right. Let's watch this then."

"... Err..."

Upon hearing Yozora decide, my face crinkled up.

"... You don't feel like watching this?"

"Ahh... Maa, how do I put this..."

As I struggled to put my thoughts in words, Yozora suggested plainly.

"How about we look for others? There's another two theaters nearby."

I shook my head.

"Nah, this is fine."

Occasionally watching something I disliked could be viewed as a challenge too.

And who knows, I might actually like it.

That was what I thought when I bought the tickets.

The inside of the cinema was as bare as I expected. All the seats were free seating, so we chose the middle seats.

We didn't buy any food or drinks.

As Yozora said, first no carbonated drinks, so sodas were eliminated; second, she didn't like orange juice or lime juice, she didn't like the flavor of oolong tea either; third, popcorn only made her thirsty, and she didn't really like it either.

... To be honest, I don't think she's suitable for cinemas.

As for me, I was initially thinking of what to buy, since this was a rare opportunity and all, but in the end I decided against it since everything was too pricey. I was never really fond of junk food anyway. Having to pay out extra for something I didn't particularly like - as the one in charge of household expenses it was an obvious no go for me.

... Maybe I'm not too suitable for cinemas myself.

The screen soon started playing a long list of movies that were to be shown. Just as I was starting to get bored and thinking "What a long list... When are they going to start..." the movie started.

Because I never read the synopsis, I never knew what kind of movie it was until it started. Now I realized it was a romance movie.

The protagonists in question were a married couple, they were aged around thirty or so and already had kids. Due to this it was hard for me, as a high school male student, to really get into the movie. Aside from the climax where his extra-marital affair was discovered by his family, the entire movie was just a plain illustration of his and her daily lives.

Due to the script being too plain, I had no idea how the protagonists were feeling, or how much they grew as characters.

It's not because I liked the shuraba that was real life, but even if it was fictitious, I hoped that there would be more easily relatable moments, or moments that made my heart beat faster in excitement or fear.

We should have watched a different movie after all...

Because reading subtitles became too much of a chore, I regrettably looked away from the screen to Yozora, who was seated next to me. For some reason, she was looking at the protagonists with eyes full of animosity.

She really hated the movie that much huh.

So even fictitious riajuu irked her that much, eh. If that was the case even entertainment media would lose their amusement value.

How long will this continue... I'm falling asleep already...

Just as I was thinking so, ''that'' happened.

By that I mean - an H-scene.

HUH...!?

Because I wasn't paying attention most the time, I didn't know how the script progressed to such a level (though even if I was paying attention I doubt I would have known). Anyway, the main protagonists were kissing deeply in the middle of the street (with moving cars on both sides too).

Then the scene abruptly changed to a room, and ''those'' scenes begun.

Because it was a normal movie and not an adult film or eroge, the depictions weren't that obvious, and the scene was also dimmed. But it was obvious that the big screen was showing a nude guy on top of a nude girl doing ero stuff to her.

It was okay if I was watching alone. Seated next to me was a girl the same age as I was - this was way too awkward!!

As I wiped cold sweat off my brow, I stole a quick glance at Yozora.

Even in the dark cinema it was obvious Yozora's face was bright red. Although her face was lowered, her eyes were still glued to the screen.

[[Image:Hgn7 089.jpg|thumb]]

Just then, Yozora looked at me.

Our sights connected.

"... Guh!"

"<nowiki>~~~~~~~~///!</nowiki>"

The both of us hastily shifted our glances, back to the screen.

The female protagonist on the screen was moaning "Oh~~! OHHH<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>! C'est si bon~! C'est si bon~ <ref>French for "It's so good"</ref>!!!" as her huge breasts bounced up and down.

☺

After the movie ended, Yozora and I exited the cinema in silence.

... The main protagonists actually did "C'est si bon~" four times before the movie ended.

"E-er... S-so how useful was that for the script?"

"As if that could be counted as reference, idiot!!!"

I asked in order to break the silence. Yozora yelled back angrily in response.

"A movie that starts by introducing the main characters is terrible and as expected of a terrible movie the plot was terrible and the story direction was an even more terrible pile of shit and not to mention they had... L-lewd scenes..."

Yozora blushed and said.

"...M-maa, perhaps it can be used as reference by others. We're high school students, we can't use such shameless products as reference, we need to created something more wholesome, something more happy, more fulfilling befitting of a high school entertainment product!"

"T-that' right! I think so too!"

I agreed with her loudly.

Just then,

"S-speaking of which, Kodaka do you fantasize about doing those... C'est... C'est si bon things?"

Yozora lowered her head and shifted her gaze upwards looking at me, mumbling something softly.

"Huh? You were saying?"

"NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNOTHING AT ALL!!! Alright, let's write a wholesome script!"

Yozora once again declared, as if to cover up something, to which I responded with "Yeah, do you best", or something to that extent.

☺

After that.

Yozora said "Since we're here we might as well stop by for a drink". The both of us then boarded a bus and got off at the station near the shopping district.

Why didn't we stop by some cafe near the cinema, but commute specifically to this place which was especially full of people? Mystified, I asked her, to which she replied "There's a cafe I want to personally confirm".

Based on a map, Yozora stared at a destination on her phone screen and continued walking for fifteen minutes.

We finally reached the cafe in question.

It wasn't exactly far from where we got off, but because the place was crowded, our walking speed was halved, hence we took a bit longer.

"By 'a cafe I want to personally confirm' you don't mean---"

I read the name on the sign board.

The cafe where cats reside "Kitty Heaven"

This was... The kitty cafe that was discussed a few days ago in the club room (although thinking back about it the name really sounded cool).

I stared straight at Yozora, as cold sweat trickled down her brow.

"Y-you have anything to say!?"

"No, nothing..."

"I-I'm just visiting for the sake of experiencing it!!"

Putting on a cool and prideful pose to mask her intentions, Yozora opened the door.

"Kyaa!?"

Adorable purrs sounded through the door.

"Cats--!?"

Following right behind Yozora, I could not help but let out a squeal.

"Meow~♥"

That soft, sweet sound that escaped Yozora's lips - was it my imagination? Its only my imagination right?

Putting that aside, the moment Yozora opened the door, two cats darted towards us.

There was a thin film fence erected to prevent the cats from going outside, but because it seemed easy to jump over, I hurriedly closed the door.

After changing into slippers, we proceeded forward to the front desk.

Looking at the inside of the cafe from the front desk, it was spacious indeed. The internal decorations weren't much different from that of a normal cafe, the only difference was the racks were mostly filled with cat-related books and magazines. Posters of cats adorned the walls.

Oh and obviousy the cafe was filled with cats. There were more than ten of them walking around freely.

Incredible... They really had cats inside a cafe...

There were about ten customers, some were rubbing the cats chins, some were teasing the cats with nekojarashi <ref>Green Foxtail Grass, often used as a cat teaser</ref>, and some were just sipping tea with a plate of snacks, relaxing as they would do in a normal cafe.

"Ahhh... Huh..."

"... Hey, Yozora"

"......♥"

Since Yozora appeared to have her consciousness completely stolen by the cats, I had no choice but to explain to the shop keeper.

The entry fee was a round of drinks and 600¥ per hour. Anything else incurred additional charges.

Cat toys like nekojarashi and mice plushies could be rented from the shop. Speaking of which, even nekomimi and cat tails could be rented... Was it for people to pretend they were cats, so that cats would grow closer?

When the shop keeper asked how long would we be staying, Yozora muttered something illogical like "Let's start with six hours!" I hurriedly made a correction. After placing a reservation for an hour, we entered the cafe.

The moment we sat on a sofa, a few cats immediately came close.

"Wow, surprisingly friendly..."

A black cat abruptly came by my leg and started rubbing against it.

H-how adorable, this is such a prized animal...

By the way, Yozora was already teasing two cats with a rented nekojarashi.

She had a gentle expression on her face, completely different from the scowl she always wore. Her mouth opened and closed repeatedly, and she would occasionally let out an "Auu~~" -a genuinely happy moan from the bottom of her heart- with an expression that showed she was obviously trying hard to resist.

Yozora continued playing with the cats, completely oblivious of the fact that the coffee had arrived.

"Why not try using 'Nyaa~' to communicate with the cats? It might work you know."

I joked as I sipped my ice lemon tea.

"Ohhh, good idea!! <nowiki>Nyaa~♥ Nyaa~~~~~♥ Nyaa~~~~aa~~♥</nowiki>"

Good looking, sharp witted Mikazuki Yozora who always wore a poker face, was cold to others, distant from friends, had no friends, hated riajuus and always had a sharp retort to everything.

'''JUST. MEOWED. LIKE. A. CAT.'''

It took a few seconds for that to sink in. And then,

"Ack!? Cough cough!"

Upon hearing my coughing, caused by my iced tea entering my nostrils, Yozora finally came to her senses.

"W-what did you just make me say, idiot Kodaka!?"

Yozora, all red in the face, yelled out loud, scaring away the cats.

"Ahh..."

Yozora's face immediately went blank, turning into a (′･ ω･｀) shape.

"... So you actually like cats huh."

When the topic of a kitty cafe was brought up, I had a feeling Yozora was fond of cats, but I never thought she would be this infatuated.

"I-it's nothing much really...."

As if changing her mind mid-sentence,

"...Y-you have an opinion or something! Nobody would hate cats!"

Suddenly changing her stance.

It appears that Yozora liked cats to the extent that she was willing to discard her own embarrassment.

With an intoxicated expression,

"... Ahh why do such cute creatures exist in this world... If only the companions in 『Monkari』 weren't dogs but cats... That's right, if only they were feline beasts called 『Felynes』<ref>Felynes are the feline companions present in Monster Hunter</ref>, I would be a full time hunter by now..."

"What does a full time hunter do anyway?"

Speaking of which, in the PSP game 『Monkari』, we could take a 『Canynes』, a race of dog-like creatures that walked on two legs, together with us as hunting companions.

... A dog is just as cute as a cat right?

"Don't you have cats at your place?"

"I stay in an apartment, we're not allowed to have pets."

Yozora replied with knitted brows.

"Ahh, I guess that's true."

"Ahh......"

Suddenly, Yozora's expression darkened.

"... Even if I wasn't living in an apartment, I could never have a cat as a pet."

"Huh, why?"

I asked, mystified. Yozora let out a melancholic smile.

"... Do you remember Night, Kodaka?"

... Upon hearing that name, I suddenly remembered.

"... Oh."

Recalling that incident, even I couldn't help but feel sad.

'Night' was the name of a friend of both Yozora -Sora- and I.

... By friend, actually I mean a cat.

Near the park Yozora and I used to go to was an abandoned temple. Night was the name of a stray cat that used to live there. One day, upon seeing it resting under a broken pillar, we decided to feed it some food. From that day on, it started to grow close to us.

Even though it was an adult cat, its size was rather petite. Its fur was as black with white spots, just like the starry night sky, hence we decided to name it "Night".

Since Kobato was allergic to fur and Yozora lived in an apartment, neither of us could bring it back home. The most we could do was sneak out food to feed it.

However, about a month later, Night suddenly disappeared.

We searched high and low for Night, but we never found it.

We had no idea what happened to Night.

It was actually quite old even though its body was small. Was it because it realized it was about to die, that's why it ran away?

Or did someone else adopt it?

Or could it be... No, back then the moment I thought of any other unpleasant possibilities, I would be reduced to a crying wreck. Its better if I forget that incident.

"...Disappearing just like that, it's saddening."

......

Faced with Yozora, who was mumbling something under her breath, I, who had too once disappeared in front of Sora, could not find anything to say.

"If it's destined to leave behind painful memories, maybe it's better if I just played with like this for a bit. I don't need too strong a bond."

Was she referring to the cats?

Yozora hurriedly made amendments.

"... Maa, I really do like cats. I dunno if you remember Kodaka... But the reason I like using Nyaagakuga equipment in 『Monkari』 is because I like cats."

"I don't remember what kind of equipment you used that day..."

Speaking of which, I remember Nyaagakuga being a huge, behemoth black cat.

In 『Monkari』, one could use skin, horns, claws etc from slain monsters to craft equipment.

"In order to craft all the equipment, I hunted more than 40 Nyaagakugas, thinking back about it sure is nostalgic..."

Yozora's eyes wandered off.

"...... No matter how you look at it, wouldn't that be considered genocide?"

Of course, my remark was swiftly ignored.

☺

After having enough fun with the cats, we left the cafe for the station.

It was already late October.

Due to this, the sky got dark quicker, and the sky was soon dyed crimson.

"Well then Kodaka, see you on Monday. Look forward to the script!"

While parting at the ticket counter, Yozora said as she smiled gently at me.

After going to the kitty cafe, Yozora seemed to be in a better mood.

"H-how do you put it, today really feels, like that."

"Like that?"

Yozora took a deep breath.

"...Like ten years ago."

Yozora said as a smile appeared on her face - her beautiful, matured face, different from ten years ago.

Seeing that smiling face, my heart beat faster.

If she wasn't in her jersey and sports attire but in a skirt or even shorts, I can't imagine... Thinking of this, I couldn't help but smile.

"... Yeah true, it feels a bit like back then."

Hearing my reply, Yozora lowered her head in embarrassment as she twirled her fringe. "Umm..." she nodded.

"W-well then, see you, Kodaka."

Yozora swiftly turned around and began walking in the opposite direction, slowly disappearing into the distance.

After seeing Yozora off, I too journeyed back home.

<references/>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai:_Volume_7_Born_Princess|Born Princess]]
| Return to [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai:_Volume_7_Childhood_Friend|Childhood Friend]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Campione!:Volume 1 Chapter1

2011-08-03T17:18:26Z

DissmalScientist:

Just wanted to let the translator know that I really appreciate the work he is doing on this project. It seems really interesting!

If you think there is anything wrong with my edits please let me know.

Some suggestions I have:

For names, translating [Old Lady] as either Nonna or Oba-san.
For [female wolf], either Ookami or Lupis.
Instead of [Capital of Lilies], perhaps [City of Lilies]? I don't know, it just sounds too frilly to be a knights order. Which seems ironic as Erika's order sounds quite manly.--Diss

--------
Thanks! I thought that no one would care editing a sole teaser project. I really appreciate your help.

[Old Lady] can be trasnlated in [Rokifujin], but not obaa-san or such (at least what I got from Google Translate. I'm translating from Chinese.)

As for [Female Wolf], from my little knowledge of kanas, it is read as [めろう]。I<m not sure though. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 20:24, 1 August 2011 (UCT)

And for [Capital of lilies] I put it like this because there is '都', which means, literally, 'capital'.

== Diavolo Rosso ==

While surfing JCafe, I saw that Dark red Devil could be 'italianized' as 'Diavolo Rosso'. What do you guys think? - [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 17:02, 3 August 2011 (UCT)

I like it! I'm all for Italianizing stuff. Maybe you should just put a footnote the first time you refer to Erika as 'Diavolo Rosso' saying that it means Dark Red Devil in Italian.--Diss

Talk:Campione!:Volume 1 Chapter1

2011-08-01T19:52:34Z

DissmalScientist: Created page with "Just wanted to let the translator know that I really appreciate the work he is doing on this project. It seems really interesting! If you think there is anything wrong with my e..."

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter1

2011-07-20T00:39:21Z

DissmalScientist: minor word choice change

A deserted graveyard at dusk.

Powder snow was gently slipping through the branches of the trees.

There was a little girl in mourning dress, standing alone in front of a grave that had only recently been built.

"Please... teach me..." she cried out in a hoarse voice.

Her gaze was fixed on a carriage.

It was a deep black brougham that was stopped at the corner of the graveyard.

A doll was placed by the window—a beautiful porcelain doll clad in a jet black dress.

The little girl knelt down on the withered lawn as if to pray to that doll.

"Please, grant me knowledge. Give me the power to fulfill his desire... please... I beg you..."

Her trembling voice was drowned out by a cold breeze that blew by.

The moment the girl hung her head in realization that her prayer wouldn't be answered, the door of the carriage quietly opened. A book was presented to her through the door crack.

Apart from the title that was written in relief, there was a plain crest depicted on the cover. The beautiful binding gave off the impression of a newly printed book and a centuries-old tome at the same time.

"The Phantom Book has chosen you."

A man's voice resounded from within the carriage.

The little girl raised her tear-swollen face and accepted the book with trembling fingers.

"I entrust this to you. You shall be the owner of this phantom book until the return date arrives. However, remember one thing no matter what."

"Remember... what...?" she asked back timidly.

His answer was short. He replied in a hoarse voice that felt as if resounding from far away:

"There exist things in this world that are not meant to be known to mankind..."

After the door had been closed again, the carriage went off restfully—and disappeared into the dark of the night, leaving back only the sound of heavy hoofs.

Only the girl clad in a mourning dress, a book in her hands, remained there.

The crimson moon beheld this scene vacantly from high above in the sky.

==Chapter 1 - Worship of Gourmet Food Episode 01: Meditations de Gastronomie==
__NOTOC__
===1===

On a rough mountain road far outside the gates of the capital, there was a stopped car.

It was an old car once used by the army. A common type of automobile that was sold cheaply to the citizens during the post-war years.

There was no roof to its dimmed silver body, so the two seats were exposed directly to the exterior. A rolled up blanket and some paperbacks were scattered on the leather-coated seats.

The driver of the car was a young man wearing a leather frock coat.

His age could not be determined exactly, but presumably he was about twenty years old. Still, his face under the hat he was wearing had yet to lose all its boyish features.

At the moment he was crouching on the side of the car, tampering with the back wheel bearing.

Although his gentle features implied a good upbringing, his hands were oddly accustomed to the use of tools and his movements resembled a soldier's that had received special training.

"...I am bored," a girl that was sitting on the load platform addressed him.

Her age was no more than about 12 or 13 years. Her white skin seemed almost transparent and was covered by a jet black dress.

She had hip-length hair that was jet black as well, and eyes that were the deep black color of the night.

The black dress was bulged by countless laces and frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and a rustic tasset. Her looks reminded of the ceremonial robes of medieval knights—an odd mixture that could be called neither dress nor armor. And finally, where normally there might have been a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

"I am hungry. Just how long do you plan on making me wait? First you get lost and now you've even killed the car. Are you a good-for-nothing, Huey?"

Putting the book she was reading on her lap, she criticized the driver.

The young man named Huey put on an ironic, lopsided smile in response to the snappy tongue of hers that didn't match the lovely appearance at all.

"Oh, I thought we got lost because you completely failed at reading the map...?"

"Ugh..." she groaned once and grew silent. She chewed on her lips, pouting, and turned away as her cheeks turned red.

The young man merely shrugged his shoulders while changing his gloves that had become dirty with oil.

"But it's certainly a bothersome situation we're in. There aren't enough parts to repair the car. We'll have to go borrow some proper tools and materials somewhere."

"...you noticed this now?" she sighed, dumbfounded.

Their car was currently stopped on a narrow land way that had only recently been hardened.

Wherever one turned around, there was just plain wasteland with patches of weed here and there. A blacksmith or harness shop? There was not even a single building to be seen for far and wide!

"Where are you looking that you think you would get something of the likes in this region? You are about the only foolish driver in the whole world who would lose his way to a desolate place like this in this cold season."

"Well, I acknowledge your point about the season."

He looked up at the branches of the withered trees and then shook his head exaggeratedly.

"But Dalian... it seems we're not the only ones who took this route."

After he had spoken, he squinted his eyes to look in the distance.

A carriage was drawing closer to them while raising a cloud of white dust behind it.

It was a big two-horse cart—more exactly, a high-class carriage equipped with suspension, usually only seen at the estates of nobles. A middle-aged man wearing an expensive-looking coat was holding the reins, whereas in the cart itself they could see a young woman.

The young driver, Huey, put his tools on the ground and stood up.

Black dressed Dalian jumped down from the loading platform and quickly took position behind Huey.

Her anxiousness reminded of a little animal unaccustomed to humans. She carefully looked up at the arriving carriage, hiding part of her head behind the book she was hugging.

The young woman spoke to the chauffeur, upon which he skillfully drew the reins.

The carriage slowed down and stopped.

The woman opened the door of the cart and poked out her head with a soft smile.

"Please forgive my silly question, but do you need help?" the woman asked earnestly. She was tall and clad in a deep-green cloak.

She didn't look like a mere servant;　more like the personal teacher of a noble child or the maid of a landlady.

Huey smiled gently.

"It would seem so. We had just lost our way when suddenly the car stopped..."

"You have lost... your way?" she asked back, bewildered.

Their car was stopped almost in the middle of wasteland with clear view of the surroundings. Moreover, there wasn't any fog nor was the road complicated or branched. One would have to make a big mistake to get lost.

"Uhm, well... it's a bit embarrassing but, you see, a lot happened underway...," the young man sighed with a wry smile, while the black dressed girl behind him puffed up her face. "To tell the truth, we were looking for the mansion of Graham Atkinson... do you happen to know him?"

"The mansion of Mr. Graham...?" the woman asked surprised.

She exchanged glances with the chauffeur and then nervously straightened herself.

"Could it be that you are guests of tonight's dinner party...?"

"Yes. We were invited by Mr. Graham. My name is Hugh Anthony Disward. Just call me Huey. My companion goes by the name Dalian."

"...Sir Disward? Are you...," she wrinkled her brow for some reason, taken aback.

Then she came to her senses again and bowed deeply, "Please forgive my rudeness!"

"I'm called Lesley and I am a servant at Mr. Graham's mansion. You can ride with this carriage to the mansion if you will. Naturally, we will also arrange workers for the repair of your car."

"Ah, that would be a big help. But...," Huey said and looked back.

The shoulders of the girl behind him were quivering faintly.

She was behaving like a shy young child, wary of unknown adults.

Lesley wrinkled her brow, but then seemed to be struck with an idea.

"Miss Dalian... uhm, to tell you the truth, there are some snacks in the carriage..."

Dalian twitched at the word "snacks".

She then peeked out behind Huey and looked up to Lesley.

"Snacks... of what sort?" she eventually asked with a voice one could barely hear.

Lesley smiled relievedly.

"Hm, let's see. Nothing too exceptional, but there is fried bread and..."

She started to count with her fingers, but Dalian answered right away, "We are coming...," not letting Lesley finish, while tugging at Huey's sleeves.

"My, my," Huey let out a faint sigh.

The loading platform of the carriage was piled with ingredients, such as vegetables and fruits, fish and meat, as well as manufactured food like cheese. It was clear at a glance that all of it was fresh and of high quality.

"Are you on your way back from shopping? These are the ingredients for tonight's dinner party, I suppose?" Huey said, a little surprised, after glancing into the loading platform from his seat.

"No," Lesley shook her head. "The pre-cooking for the dinner party is already done. What you are seeing there are the ingredients for lord's dinner."

"All this, for Mr. Graham alone? I certainly heard that he didn't have a family..."

"Yes, all of it will be presented to the lord. The storage of goods is strictly prohibited. The freshness and quality of the ingredients is what makes the quality of the final dish. Apparently, my lord did once dismiss a past chef for using slightly injured ingredients earlier on that day."

"Aah..." Huey smiled, a little taken aback. "Mr. Graham seems to be a gourmet just like I heard in the rumours. Do you work in the kitchen of his mansion?"

"Yes... that's about right. I work as something like a kitchen maid." Lesley answered with an ambiguous smile.

Kitchen maids were employees working under the chef—in other words, trainee cooks. The fact that Lesley had been entrusted with the important task of purchasing ingredients meant that she was a particularly capable kitchen maid.

"I see. Quite impressive, considering that Mr. Graham's cuisine is on everyone's lips, even in the capital. I often see his original cooking style introduced in newspapers and it seems like the representatives of the House of Lords and several wealthy people on the mainland are persistently trying to entice his chef away."

"I've heard such rumours as well," she shook her head with a serious expression. "But as long the lord is alive, it is absolutely unthinkable that the chef would ever accept such an offer. The chef's sole aim in life is letting the lord savor the most delicious cuisine."

"...the treatment at Graham's must be incredibly good, I suspect?" Huey asked amusedly.

Lesley thought about it for a moment and replied, "Mr. Graham treats the kitchen staff very well of course, but much more than that, the thing is that the kitchen at his mansion is the perfect environment for cooks. They may use the best and the rarest ingredients at their own discretion, and even all the ordinary ingredients are of best quality and freshness. Moreover, the crops on his land are superior in terms of quality and there's a wealthy forest."

"Forest?"

"Yes. The nearby forest is a good hunting ground. There are pheasants, rabbits or even wild boars..."

"Aah... that's what you've meant, I see," Huey muttered while looking at the thick forest that expanded before the carriage. "Is that perhaps also the reason why Mr. Graham lives on the countryside rather than the capital...?"

"Of course. After all, Mr. Graham's motto is 'For the best cooking one must use the best ingredients'."

"...I see," Huey muttered.

In the meanwhile, the black-dressed girl next to him had been absorbed in stuffing her cheeks with fried bread wrapped in oil paper. From time to time, she licked her fingers that were smeared　with sugar, and put on a rapt smile every time she did so.

"You seem to be enjoying your bread, aren't you, Dalian?"

"...Correct," she answered plainly and bit again into her bread. The cautious attitude she had shown towards Lesley in the beginning had completely vanished into thin air.

While watching her warmly, Lesley said, "I am very pleased if it suits your taste." She smiled gently. "As soon as we arrive at the mansion, I can serve you some finer confectionery, but unfortunately this is all I have with me at the moment. These are the remains of the goods we presented to an orphanage."

"Presents?" Huey asked dubiously.

"Yes... I always send them the remaining breakfast breads when I go purchasing goods. It's a pleasure to watch the children happily eat even such food."

"So, the person that baked this was...?"

"I did. You see, I lost my parents early on and made the experience of being constantly hungry..."

The expression that flashed over Lesley's face was a bit mysterious. One could not tell whether she was smiling or looking sorrowful.

===2===

The gourmet's mansion was on a hill with a view over the thick forest.

Since it had been the residence of the feudal lord Long ago, the building was surprisingly large. The dining hall of the feast was lined with dining tables that were adorned with beautiful candlesticks and sterling cutlery.

Everywhere one could see wealthy people, landlords and other people conversing with each other—without exception about tonight's dinner.

"Why are there so many people? It's unbearable," Dalian complained quietly while hiding herself in the shadow of a post.

While adjusting his brand new necktie, Huey gave a laid-back answer, "Mr. Graham has become so wealthy because he built up a fortune in his young years by doing forward trading with corn. Even now when he has retired, he arranges a dinner party with lots of guests every month. And because of the very special cooking that is served at those, you can apparently pride yourself on getting invited."

"...what a wretched bunch," she cursed with a quite grumpy expression, which probably originated from her aversion for being in crowds.

Another reason for her bad mood was also the fact that she was the target of countless curious gazes, because her exotic black dress stood out even among all the dressed up other guests.

Despite her dismissive attitude, there were still quite a lot who approached her out of curiosity.

"Good evening, young lady. Is this your first visit?"

Addressed by a young noble-looking man, she tensed and tried ignoring him.

The man, however, did not even mind and continued, "I've attended several times since last year. The cooking here is even better than the rumours tell! It stands to reason that Mr. Graham's company is said to have flourished because of his dinner parties. I'm sure you'll love it. The recipes he has worked out are of course splendid, too, but as are the skills of the cooks that carry them out."

"...Cooks?" Huey asked subduedly.

The man who was being ignored by Dalian turned relievedly towards Huey.

"Yes, exactly. Did you know? Apparently, the chef is able to cook animals alive without letting them feel any pain. I heard that birds and predators keep sleeping comfortably even when their head rolled, or that fishes continue to swim in the fish tank even when they're reduced to head and bones—"

"...why would he do such obscure things?" Huey asked, raising an eyebrow.

The noble-looking man extended his arms exaggeratedly and shook his head.

"That's again a story beyond belief: he seems to be seeking for the perfect taste by doing so. Adrenalin... was it, I think. Animals emit adrenalin when they die in pain, which causes the meat to get chewy and the flavour to weaken. Of course that's a difference so subtle we common people cannot perceive it, though."

"You mean... he is doing it just to prevent that effect...?"

"Exactly. It's splendid how much care he puts into his dishes, don't you agree? I heard he polished his knife technique and even learned the oriental 'moxibustion' and the usage of medicines, just to prevent the animals from suffering. Mind you, he has been able to work for several years for Mr. Graham."

"...quite hard to believe," Huey voiced his thoughts dryly.

The man nodded several times.

"Surely! But I think you'll believe it as soon as you've tasted the cooking."

After boasting about the cooking as if he had made it, the man parted with them in high spirits.

When he went out of their view, Dalian relaxed again.

"...what do you think about it, Dalian?"

So far he had preserved a sociable smile, but now Huey's mien turned serious at once.

"It's absurd. No common man could accomplish something like that," Dalian declared coldly.

Huey maintained a serious face.

"But what if it's the truth?"

The black-dressed girl gazed at the flame dancing on a candlestick and muttered in an even voice, "That would mean... the power of a non-human being is involved."

"I see," Huey shrugged casually.

He took a pocket-watch out of his coat and, bracing himself up, said briefly:

"It's time. Let's go."

Graham Atkinson's study was to be found at a silent place, somewhat apart from the dinner party.

Outside the window one could see the huge forest and the wheat fields on the back side of the mansion. Both sides of the room were lined with bookshelves that reached to the ceiling and were packed with expensive books.

There were some comfortable-looking seats in the center, one of which was already occupied by a man.

He was probably older than fifty.

While he was a little short, his body was well-built—far from the chubbiness one would expect from a rumoured gourmet. His appearance resembled much more a soldier in employment, rather than a retired rich man.

"—I'm impressed."

The first action Huey took after being led to this library was not greeting Mr. Graham, but sighing in admiration at the bookshelves alongside the walls. Even Dalian could not help rounding her eyes.

"'De re coquinaria' by the gourmand Acipius of the old Rome. 'Le Viandier' by Charles VI's highly valued chef Taillevent. 'The Physiology of Taste' by Brillat-Savarin—the greatest gourmet of modern history. And the 'Qí mín yào shù' of the Ancient China. There are not only recipes, but also books about natural history and physics... you could probably count the number of other gourmet libraries of this level on one hand."

"Heh...," the owner of the study gazed at Huey with searching eyes and gave a laugh. "I see. As expected from the grandchild of Viscount Wesley Disward. You seem to have an eye for books."

"...Are you acquainted with my grandfather?" Huey gave the gourmet a surprised glance.

Graham nodded deeply with an expression hard to judge. He signaled Huey and Dalian to take a seat and ordered the butler to prepare some tea for them.

"Anyone who is a little familiar with what happens behind the scenes in this country knows about that bibliomaniac! And also about the library he owns, of course."

"What library?" Huey asked back with a straight face.

"Playing dumb won't help you, Sir Disward. The best proof is the girl you've taken with you, 'the Black Yomihime'. You have inherited ''it'' from the Viscount, haven't you? The Bibliotheca Mystica de Dantalian!"

"...I wonder what you mean?" Huey smiled in a ironic manner and inclined his head.

Dalian was still wordlessly tugging at his sleeves with downcast eyes. Her impassive countenance seemed like a beautiful porcelain doll.

"Heh," Graham sneered amusedly. "Books are splendid. You have to use your head to read them, and reading makes you hungry. Did you know that the weight of a human brain makes about 2% of the whole body, but uses up 18% of the daily required calories? Now, the hungrier you are, the more delicious dishes you can eat."

"You read books... for the sake of eating?" Huey asked in a jesting tone.

But his dialogue partner nodded without hesitation and added, "Surely... and the same applies to my muscles. If you increase your basal metabolism by training your muscles, the amount of needed food will grow, too. Gourmet food is the greatest pleasure under the sun. Thus, I spare neither trouble nor expense."

"Hah..."

With an awkward expression, Huey looked around in the study. There weren't just lots of books, but also many tools to exercise.

And instead of a desk, there was a personal dining table.

The wine cup and plates were all made of expensive porcelain and wouldn't have been out of place in an art gallery. In a sense, this study was a splendid, extravagant dining room.

"Won't you take part in the dinner party?" Huey asked after a short pause.

Although the dinner party should have had begun by now, Graham didn't seem to intend to go.

"Don't make me laugh," the gourmet ranted. "Do you ask me to dine together with a bunch that won't stop talking about silly rumours, their business and other nonsense during that holy time? ''Me''? Such a dinner party is of no worth! I only organize those because I have no other choice for business. You may call it fawning on incompetent trustees."

"That is... unexpected," Huey muttered to himself.

"Why would you think so?"

"No, it's just that everyone was praising your dinner parties so highly, so I was sure you made every effort..."

"Why, I do make every effort! Doesn't that go without saying? Or did you think I would let my cooks slack off just because my guests are common people?" the gourmet asked deprecatingly. Huey silently shook his head.

Graham laughed deeply. "Well, but to tell the truth... while they are not slacking off, they don't give their best either. It's necessary to reduce the grade of perfection, so even those commoners can comprehend the taste. Do you know why?"

"No... why is that?"

"In short, for savouring the best cooking, the body of the one eating has to be at least of the same quality. Everyone knows that the meat of a well-built and healthy animal tastes good. But what about the person eating it? Do you think someone who is fat, or whose inner organs are corroded by tobacco and wine, could ever appreciate the best cooking?" Graham sighed as if to ridicule the guests gathered at the dinner party. "I have been working on myself for a long time, caring about my health, getting myself into shape, and keeping the balance of never eating too much, but neither getting too hungry. I did all this in order to savour the best cooking. I'm not like those would-be gourmets!"

While saying so, he paraded his muscles proudly.

"I think I can understand what you mean," said Huey calmly and continued with a strained smile, "We don't seem to have the capabilities to appreciate the cooking you're talking of, either. I am a person that neglects to live healthy and I'm quite dense to tastes... Therefore, may we get down to business?"

"...Business, huh?"

"Yes. Why did you not only invite us to your dinner party, but also to had us come to your study, Mr. Graham Atkinson, even though we have no connection to your business whatsoever?" Huey's gave him a cold glance.

Graham nodded pleasedly, "Right... I am not interested in the bunch that's here only to taste my cuisine. But you are different, Sir Disward. And so are you, Black Yomihime... please, grant my wish!"

"Your wish?" Huey asked suspiciously.

Graham bowed his head slowly.

"I'm talking about the Phantom Book."

A dull light flashed in his eyes. Dalian tightened her grip on Huey's sleeves, visibly tensed.

"I would merely like you to lend me just one phantom book—one among the thousands you own. The phantom book, which is said to contain forbidden cookery by the chef of Valhalla, the pagan god Andhrímnir," he said slowly, "It is called 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'. It was lost long ago and should not exist anymore. But you should know about its whereabouts. You who inherited the phantom library crowned by the name of the '''demon that has might over knowledge and books'''. The Bibliotheca Mystica de Dantalian!"

"...Why?" Huey repeated his question.

Graham frowned discontentedly.

"You are a researcher of gourmet food and recognized by everyone. You have collected such a giant number of cookery books and you even have one of the best cooks in the country as your employee. What more could you long for?"

"I long to savour the best cooking—no more, no less," Graham answered without hesitation. "For gourmet food is the greatest pleasure on earth. It's the ultimate desire and deeply rooted in the human nature itself. Moreover, it and nothing else was the driving force that led to the progress of our civilization. Or as Brillat-Savarin once said: 'The discovery of a new dish confers more happiness on humanity, than the discovery of a new star'. And I have yet to find it! That true bliss!"

"And that is why you want to borrow the knowledge of the demons?"

Huey gazed at him with pity in his eyes.

Graham nodded, "I sacrificed my own lifetime in order to seek the best cooking. Did you know that according to some statistics, true gourmet food does not harm the health, but rather lengthens life...? But sill, I've not yet reached it. I don't have much time left. Ten, twenty years at most. I want to savour the ultimate gourmet food before my time has come—even if it means to borrow the power of a book whose mere existence is forbidden."

Huey patiently heard Graham out, but in his eyes one could clearly discover bewilderment. He shook his head, unable to understand Graham.

"...how can this be, Dalian?" he whispered to Dalian, but the black-dressed girl remained silent.

"What are you hesitating for, Sir Disward?" Irritation was mixed in Graham's voice. "Do you want money? There is nothing to hesitate in that case. Just write down the sum you have in mind on a cheque."

"...you're mistaken, Mr. Atkinson. We don't demand anything in exchange for the books," Huey sighed, slightly annoyed. "But sadly we're not able to hand out a phantom book to you—even if we, for argument's sake, were the owners of that library."

"Why?" Graham asked in a hoarse voice, for the first time becoming rattled.

"Because that book—The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking—has already been lent to somebody. Thirty years ago, that is."

"What did you just say...?" Graham muttered in complete bafflement.

Still raising an eyebrow, Huey continued, "In the diary of grandpa... no, of my grandfather, it was written that the 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' was handed out to someone today 30 years ago on a whim. We were sure you were the holder of the book when we traveled here. Since after all, it was shortly after that day that you got widely famous as a gourmet—"

"30 years ago...? Don't tell me that...!" He groaned deeply and sank down in his seat. Then, after a long time of silence, he muttered in a mournful voice:

"It's my head cook..."

"Eh?"

"The chef has got the phantom book. Apparently, everyone thinks that ''I'' have created all the recipes, and that I only have the servants cook them for me, but that's not true. The one thinking them out and cooking by them is the chef and no one else. It was right 30 years ago when I employed the current head cook... and still... what a... ooh...!" he mumbled and held his head.

His imposing body seemed a lot smaller than before.

"What a twist of fate... so I have been eating dishes cooked using that phantom book all along? And yet I've not been able to savour the cooking of my desires? Even by using the knowledge of the demons I'm not able to reach my ideal? I firmly believed that my wish would come true if I obtained it..." Graham sighed in grief.

Huey silently looked down at him, while Dalian stood up without making a sound.

"Where is the chef?" she broke the silence.

"In the kitchen, I suppose... that cook should be preparing my dinner right now..."

"I do want to meet the chef. Immediately."

"Do as you will. There doesn't seem to be any use for either of us in talking any more," he said in an indifferent tone.

They gave each other a nod and stepped towards the entrance of the room. Her black dress softly expanded like a large shadow.

Graham addressed their backs:

"Wait! ...allow me just one more question, Sir Disward. Why did you come here if not for lending me the phantom book? Why now, after thirty years...?"

"The books that are lent by a library do have return dates, Mr. Atkinson..." Huey explained coldly without giving him another glance. "Phantom books are books that should not even exist in the world originally, and hence are sealed away. Not even we know what impact one of them could have on the world if not brought back within the time limit."

Graham looked at them in bewilderment.

The black-dressed girl turned around quietly and proclaimed in a cold and clear voice.

"'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' has been lent with a time limit of thirty years. The return date is—tonight."

===3===

After leaving Graham's workroom, Huey headed together with Dalian to the kitchen.

On the way they passed through the hall of the dinner party.

The main dishes were served out and the party was reaching its peak. Everyone admired the arrangement of the food and exhausted their vocabulary with their high praise.

"I don't like this mood."

Huey muttered while looking at them. Somehow they appeared irregular to him.

"There is also negative criticism about Graham's dinner parties. For example that he uses endangered animals and plants in his cooking. Or there are rumours about human bones found in the garbage of the kitchen... And I guess they know about this, too."

"...what is so fun eating all these things?"

Dalian asked back in a earnest expression. Huey just shrugged his shoulders.

"Why indeed? There are people living in this world that are thankful for anything rare. Whatever it is."

"...even though there would be countless better ingredients. Such fools. Just eat bread. And if there is no bread, do eat confectionery."

Dalian explained her own opinion with plain words.

Ignoring her, Huey continued

"Of course there are many not doubting Graham, since he's an influential man in a high position. Even I thought so until now. But if the chef is holding the Phantom Book, then that's different... I hope it's not going to be troublesome."

The black dressed girl didn't answer to his mutter.

She glanced wordless at the scenery beyond the windows.

A blood-red full moon was silently hanging in the far sky.

A lot of cooks were at work in the kitchen.

And like one could expect of a mansion owned by a person known for being a gourmet, the kitchen area was quite big. The ground was well paved with stone plates with a bunch of servants, kitchen maids and scullery maids scampering around on it.

Then there was one person who finished up this giant amount of dishes by controlling them like arms and legs.

This was, without doubt, the chef of this mansion. The movements were completely different from the other people.

The pot danced around in her hands almost like it got an own will and an appetite quickening odour spread out just by her adding spices or sauces. When she took a knife, she cut meat with solid bones or vegetables with vivid movements and dished them up beautifully like a flower bed, although she didn't seem to put any power in her grip.

Huey seemed captivated and stood stock still for a while not being able to shift his gaze.

The chef noticed this and looked up.

Surprisingly the chef was a young woman, about in the half of her twenties.

She finished up the cooking without stocking, put away the knife and then approached Huey and Dalian.

"...so you were the chef of this mansion?"

Huey asked silently. Upon which the chef - Lesley - smiled apologetically.

She was the person who let them ride on a carriage and lead them to the mansion.

"I already expected... you would come."

Lesley answered looking a bit desolate.

"Why?"

Dalian was the one asking back. Lesley looked down on her in nostalgia and said,

"I've changed quite a bit in those thirty years, but you look the same like when we met, ...Black Reading Princess. Or was it your mother that time?"

Dalian didn't answer and just gazed at her.

Instead Huey opened his mouth.

"You know 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'... don't you, Miss Lesley?"

She answered the question with silence.

"Was it you who accepted the Phantom Book thirty years ago from my grandfather?" asked Huey.

"Yes, exactly."

Lesley nodded.

"I still remember that day. It was on the day of my father's funeral. He lost his employment all of a sudden and tried to drown his frustration in alcohol. In the end he died due to a mundane quarrel. If the Lord didn't pick me up, I'm sure I would have died."

Saying so, Lesley suddenly seemed to reconsider and shook her head.

"No, that's not quite true. If I didn't have a talent for cooking... if I hadn't read 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking', the Lord wouldn't have employed someone like me with an unknown background... what really rescued me was the Phantom Book I borrowed."

Dalian stared in silence at the chef who had a bitter expression.

Huey asked in a kind voice,

"You are aware of the reason we came to meet you, right?"

Lesley smiled.

"The return date has come, hasn't it?"

After saying so readily, she took off her apron, told a kitchen maid something and started to walk and lead Huey and Dalian.

"Please follow me. The Phantom Book is stored in my room... naturally, I've treated it with great care and didn't do anything that would have brought damage to the book."

"Is Mr. Graham's dinner alright?"

Huey called out to Lesley's back in bewilderment.

She smiled triumphantly and nodded.

"Yes. The dinner of the Lord is almost done. I only need to arrange the last few ingredients."

Lesley kept walking and Huey and Dalian followed silently behind her.

The room of the chef wasn't that far apart of the kitchen and was below the ground. It was a simple room, one wouldn't expect of a renowned cook. Lesley opened the old solid wood door using an old bronze key.

Dalian muttered suddenly to her back,

"Phantom Books do choose their holders themselves."

Lesley turned around with wary expression, but Dalian kept looking straight into her face and continued,

"If someone without the qualifications is holding a Phantom Book, then this person gets engulfed in the magical power of the book... I do only know very few Phantom Book Readers that held a Phantom Book for thirty years and didn't drown in this power."

"...Should I be proud about this?"

Lesley smiled a bit bothered and shook her head.

"But I just prepared dishes like it was written in the book. Naturally, it didn't go all that well from the start. I used several years just to learn the basic techniques. But after I've learned those techniques, I just needed to obtain the best ingredients and draw out the delightfulness... I just continued to prepare the dishes written in the Phantom Book like this."

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p39.jpg|thumb|Huey had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.]]

The intonation of her voice slowly weakened while she continued to mutter.

Her face lost every expression and looked empty, almost like in a state of trance.

"...Where is the Phantom Book, Miss Lesley?"

Huey asked while looking around in the dark underground room.

"Not yet..."

Lesley said smiling artificially.

She took a bottle filled with an unfamiliar spice from a spice-shelf beside the entrance and opened the lid.

"The Lord is not yet satisfied with my cooking. I'm aware of this, for I've not yet made the 'true' cooking written in the Phantom Book...!"

"Lesley?"

Huey called out to her in a serious voice.

She turned around and shook the bottle with natural movements one could get charmed by. The weird-colored fine powder poured down on Huey's entire body.

"What's this...?!"

Huey put himself on guard with a severe expression. However, without stopping to smile, Lesley said

"Don't worry, Mr. Huey. This is just a spice I mixed myself. The smell will disappear late at night. But until then, please don't leave this room. If you do, you could get some serious trouble..."

She said so while stepping back and grabbed the doorknob. She planned to lock in Huey and Dalian.

Huey reflexively took position to chase after her but then stopped, when he saw that the chef suddenly was holding a knife in the hands. He had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.

"What are you trying to do, Lesley?"

Huey asked mixed with a sigh.

"I shouldn't even need to say this."

Lesley slowly closed the door to the underground room.

With the dignified sound of metal, the door was locked with no mercy. The last thing that could be heard inside the darkened underground room was the bright voice of the chef.

"By all means I have to serve this cooking to the Lord! The best cooking I used thirty years to complete!"

===4===

Huey searched in his pockets and took out a lighter. It was a unrefined lighter for military use developed during the war in Austria. Blue sparks scattered, the smell of burned oil started to spread out and then a small flame illuminated the underground room.

"Why do we have to get into such unreasonable troubles, when we just came to get back a lent out book...? It's always the same with work concerning Phantom Books..."

Huey complained while breathing a long sigh.

Dalian scowled at him, said

"It is not time to weep around with a stiuation like this."

And then she kicked the wall of this dreary underground room, letting her greaves ring.

"What a pathetic man you are. How dense are you, to be readily locked inside such a place? With this gloomy light I can't even read a book to kill some time."

While expressing a torrent of curses, the black-dressed girl grasped tightly to Huey's back with her fingers. Like a unconfident child that fears the dark does.

"I don't think I've been inattentive, though."

Huey said in a fed up voice while smelling the odour on his coat.

The fine powder Lesley poured over him gave out a characteristic fragrance hard to describe.

Rather than stimulating the nose, the odour seemed to permeate right into the depths of the head. It wasn't an unpleasant fragrance, but it was unlikely to disappear so easily.

"But how did Lesley...? I didn't sense anyone crossing the boundary..."

Dalian shook her head to Huey's mutter. An extremely frail expression floated over her face.

"She might have crossed the 'boundary' from the beginning. With us just not noticing it. And now slowly, after thirty years she has..."

"Could be."

Huey didn't try to comfort her. He shook his head while putting his hand into the pocket of his coat,

"But it's not certain either. Please go away a bit, Dalian."

"...what are you planning to do?"

"We can't stay here forever, you see."

Huey took out a weapon; a top-break service revolver. A handgun used by the army.

He pointed the gun to the locked door and pulled a trigger　without hesitation.

A thunderous roar resounded within the small underground room and the bullet opened a hole inside the wood door. He shot once again, upon which the frail lock shattered and the door opened.

"...a noisy tool, as always."

Dalian cast him a blaming glance while guarding her ears with both hands. Huey just shrugged wordlessly.

Almost at the same time as both of them left the room, several cooks came running from the kitchen with surprised miens. They probably heard the gun shot.

Huey smiled dimly seeming to brood about how to deceive them.

However, this facial expression froze at once.

The more the cooks drew near, the more their condition changed.

Almost as if they got hypnotized, their expressions grew empty with only their eyes sparkling in a strong light. The gazes of hungry wolfs.

They weren't looking at Dalian, but at Huey.

But there wasn't any hostility in the eyes of the cooks.

They emitted a more primitive desire. Hunger.

They seemed to feel an intense appetite for Huey's body.

"It appears you look quite tasty in their eyes, Huey."

Dalian stated the facts in a indifferent tone.

Huey curved his lips looking terribly annoyed.

"Lesley's spice earlier... is this odour deluding them?"

"Correct. Not bad, after all it's the cookbook the chef of Valhalla left behind... this is more troublesome than we expected."

Huey nodded to her words.

"They got us, huh? Since I also can't just shoot one of them after the other..."

"...surprisingly you also seem to have some soft parts."

The black-dressed girl looked up to him lightly amused.

"No... I simply don't have enough bullets. Since I've already used two of them just before."

With these words Huey put away his gun.

During this the cooks have drawn nearer. And not just that, one could see how even more people were approaching through the floor as though they were being lured.

The servants of the mansion as well as Gentlemen and Ladies with smart appearances. In other words the guests that attended the dinner party in the big hall.

Even they were being attracted by the spice of Lesley.

"I see. This sure is serious trouble."

Huey groaned remembering Lesley's words.

It was almost like watching an assembling swarm of wasps that got aroused by the alarm pheromone of their fellows.

If they came attacking all at once, then Huey would have no way to prevail. His whole body would probably be mangled and eaten alive and he'd end up dead.

"...Dalian, may I borrow a book?"

He muttered mixed with a sigh and took off the glove on his right hand.

A beautiful gem was embedded in the back of his hand. A deep red gem resembling the color of blood.

Dalian wasn't holding a book right now. They left the book she read in the car behind there.

Nevertheless, she nodded expressionlessly and quietly reached for her collar.

Pearly-white skin was exposed between the gaps of the wide open black dress.

And in front, in the midst of her neck, a steel chest. An old lock made of metal---

"...I ask of thee, Art thou mankind?"

Huey asked her holding aloft his right hand. It was as if he was casting an ancient forbidden spell.

And Dalian answered like an utensil in a cold robotic voice.

『No... We are......』

It was right after that, that the people attracted by the spice came rushing like a giant wave to crush the two of them.

===5===

The gourmet Graham Atkinson was currently dining.

Several plates filled with extravagant cuisine were tightly lined up on his personal dining table in his workroom.

The main dish was an unfamiliar meat dish. The just cut up, fresh meat had to be dipped in the specially made sauce. The sauce was superbly refined using countless different spices and herbs and its fragrance was engulfing the entire room in a fascinating aroma.

Graham's appearance were fulfilled with bliss like never before.

Each time he led the silver fork to his mouth, the words of praise "Wonderful" escaped him.

The chef herself was taking on the role of the waitress wearing a gorgeous apron.

When she noticed the figures entering the room, she restfully raised her face.

And a light expression of surprise floated over her features.

The visitors of the workroom were a party of two. A young man wearing a frock coat and a black-dressed girl.

The girl was holding a massive book in her arms. The color of the cover of the book had already faded to a brown tint. It was a manuscript written on parchment. However, except for this no change whatsoever could be seen on their appearance.

The odour of the special mixture of spices was still rising from the body of the young man.

"I'm surprised you managed to arrive here unharmed... a great number of people was supposed to be in the big hall, but didn't you get attacked by them?"

The chef Lesley asked in a calm voice.

Huey shook his head with a wry smile.

"We had those gentlemen sleep for a little while."

"...sleep?"

"'Hazār Afsān', a collection of tales compiled in the ancient Persia---"

Huey said taking a peek at the book in Dalian's arms.

"The tyrannic Islamic king Shahryār is said to have slept for thousand and one day after having gotten it read aloud to him. It's the book that later also was used as the manuscript of 'One Thousand and One Nights' and makes the ones sleep that hear the stories of it. However, it's not supposed to exist anymore since it has been burned at the time the Mongolian army raided Baghdad."

"The Phantom Books that shouldn't exist in this world... right? But where on earth did you get this...?"

Lesley smiled amazed.

"I suppose this was a foolish question... you are the owners of the Bibliotheca of Dantalian. The Princess of the Phantom Bibliotheca containing 900666 Phantom Books and its gatekeeper---"

The chef reached for the wagon with the dishes and picked up a book.

The era couldn't be determined, but it was quite an old book. The words "The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking" were engraved on its cover. Embracing this book tightly, she said in a kind voice,

"My father was a cook, too. He worked at this mansion thirty years ago... but his cuisine couldn't satisfy the Lord, no, my father even accidentally used injured ingredients once and was fired just because of that. As a consequence he died shortly after."

"...so you're here for revenge?"

Huey said keeping a straight face.

"Yes, that was my plan... at the beginning."

Lesley nodded pleasantly.

"I thought about modifying the cooking or mixing poison into it. However, the Lord would never accept the cooking of some subordinate cook, and if there was something mixed in the cooking, he would surely notice it. I noticed that I couldn't harm the Lord as long as I didn't master the art of cookery."

Huey listened without disrupting her.

Graham continued to silently eat his dinner. His silverware could be heard resounding in the room.

"From then on I was absorbed in reading the Phantom Book I've borrowed and spent day and night polishing my skills. Thanks to this, the kitchen has been entrusted to me and before I knew it, I've earned reputation as cook. Then I noticed. The Lord was completely right in firing an incompetent cook - in other words my father."

Lesley smiled brightly with a triumphant look.

"And most of all, I began to seek for the best cooking myself. But the journey was fraught with difficulties. 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' contained many hints to achieve this goal, but the recipe for the best cooking itself wasn't written in it."

Lesley put the book away silently.

She looked contently down to her cookery lined up on the dining table.

"However... at last it has been accomplished tonight. I've made the best cooking."

A sense of fulfillment was contained in her low voice, only people that finished a work have.

"Wonderful..."

Graham mumbled with a full mouth.

"Wonderful... This is the cooking I've been seeking for. More... Let me eat more."

The silverware of the gourmet made woefully circles over the empty plate.

Lesley gripped her favorite knife, opened the lid of the container and vividly cut up fresh pieces of meat. She placed them on the plate with fluid movements and ladled a perfect serving of sauce over it.

Lastly, she served it soundlessly to her employer.

"The teachings of 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' were simple. Drawing the taste out of the best raw materials without hurting them. For this I've polished my techniques and learned how to cook living being without letting them feel pain. But this wasn't enough."

Lesley said with a melancholic face.

"It doesn't suffice to just make sure they don't suffer. Rather, they have find it pleasant. The secret for the best cooking was to let the raw materials feel the greatest of pleasures so they would be fulfilled with pleasure substances while cooking them."

"...The greatest of pleasures?"

Huey asked calmly back.

"It's gourmet food."

Lesley laughed, looking triumphant a bit.

"Gourmet food is an enjoyment limited to humans. And just imagine the insurmountable delight of a person that took gourmet food to the extremes feels, when he comes across the perfect cooking. The '''brain''' at the instant when it's fulfilled with pleasure substances is the best ingredient in this world."

She put down the knife on the wagon and thoroughly washed her hands in a water bowl. Then she dried them with a brand new towel and again took the Phantom Book in her hands.

"I'll return this book as I don't need it anymore-"

Dalian easefully walked to her and accepted the Phantom Book.

Huey gazed wordlessly at her back.

"...I liked your fried bread."

At length, Dalian said so in a slightly sad voice. Lesley inclined her head doubtfully, but Dalian continued,

"Even without the best ingredients, it was a most fulfilled taste."

In this moment Lesley breathed up, almost like she remembered something long forgotten, and her expression froze.

But this was just for a moment.

The young chef nodded immediately as if nothing had happened and applied her attention again to Graham.

Huey and Dalian turned the two of them their backs and silently left the workroom.

"Aah... more... let me eat more..."

The gourmet murmured in an enraptured voice. The words changed to the groan of an animal in the middle and couldn't be heard well anymore. Even so Lesley smiled brightly.

"Please be at ease, my Lord. There's still plenty."

Putting the freshly cut up meat on the plate, she held it out to the man waiting for her.

Then she gently closed the lid of the container containing the valuable ingredient. This container had once been the skull of the man called Graham Atkinson.

The gourmet, famous in the capital, led a piece of his own freshly cut up brain with relish to his mouth and, with a blissful mien, --- smiled.

===6===

There was a car stopped in midst of a mountain way.

It was an old car once used by the army, and the dim silver body of the car was wet by the early morning fog. The right back wheel was dismantled and the young driver was crouching beside it. A fluffy blanket was laid on the leather-coated seats with a little girl snuggled up in it like a cat.

"I am bored."

She said ill-humored. Several thick books, she had already read, were piled up behind her.

"I am hungry. How long do you plan on making me wait, just to replace one or two metal pipes? We went through hardships getting the parts from a car at the mansion and walking off with them until here and even so had to stay up all night. Just how incapable are you, Huey?"

"...I couldn't get parts with the same standard, so I need some time! Well, after applying forcibly some glue, it should hold until we arrive at the town, I guess."

Saying so, the young driver started to tamper again with the bottom part of the defect car.

Dalian sighted long and looked into the distance.

The morning sun was illuminating the horizon white. The outlines of the forest were no longer sunken in darkness but now slowly appeared. She also noticed wheat sprouts showing themselves on the slopes that seemed like mere wasteland before.

The street was gently bent with no end in sight.

A single carriage was drawing near on this street.

An old peasant was riding it. The loading platform was fully loaded with straw bundles.

"What's up at such a place?"

The peasant took his time and slowly stopped next to them.

"As you can see. It's like this since the car got broken last night."

The girl in the blanket pouted and answered bluntly.

Upon this the peasant laughed out loud amused.

"Hoho, that's indeed a bother. Is the reparation progressing?"

"Correct... I won't let him say 'no', now that he has made me wait this long."

"Haha... I see, I see. Then I'll give you something to eat while you wait. I'm sure it's going to fill your stomach a bit, young lady."

With these words the peasant presented two fist-size potatoes. They were wrapped up in newspaper, steam was faintly rising from it and the smell of melted butter spread out gently.

Dalian seemed bewildered and looked up to the wrinkled smiling face of the peasant.

"Is it really okay? Isn't this your breakfast...?"

"You scratch my back and I'll scratch yours, right? Accept it without reservation. Oh, or do you not like potatoes?"

The girl shook her head to the peasant's words.

She stretched out her hands equipped with protectors and accepted the warm potatoes.

"Thank you..."

She whispered and bit into the potato. Then she stuffed her cheeks wordlessly for a while.

Before long she raised her face when her potato shrunk to about the half of its size. She smiled with a face appropriate to her age, and with pour and potato peel all over the region around her lips.

"It's tasty... the best..."

"Hahaaha! Is that so? ...I'm pleased to hear that. I think there's no seasoning that can win against an empty stomach."

The peasant narrowed his eyes contently and laughed.

Wishing them a good trip, he left them with his loaded carriage. Dalian saw him off with her cheeks still stuffed with potato.

"...alright, this should do for now."

Right after this Huey stood up with these words. He started the engine by turning around the hand crank and returned to the driver seat.

Dalian relieved looked to the sky and took seat still wearing the blanket.

The car moved off producing an awkward sound of metal smashing together. After they rode for a while on the forlorn road, Huey seemed to have remembered something and asked gently,

"Dalian, can I have some of the potato, too?"

Her answer was simple.

"No. This is my potato."

"But I'm rather hungry, having been repairing all night long."

"No. It was originally your fault that we stood still there."

Huey shook his head annoyed.

"I got it. Just give me the other one."

"Are you still half asleep? Both of them are mine."

"Please, at least half..."

"No. What a greedy man you are."

Dalian said amazed.

"Who is!"

Huey muttered with a miserable expression.

With the two of them arguing on it, the car disappeared slowly inside the morning fog.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter2

2011-07-17T20:15:57Z

DissmalScientist: Created page with "Just letting the original translator know, if he or she is still updating/interested in the project, I changed 'whelps' to 'puppies' because even though both are correct, young d..."

Just letting the original translator know, if he or she is still updating/interested in the project, I changed 'whelps' to 'puppies' because even though both are correct, young dogs are almost always referred to as puppies. Whelps puts me more in mind of young dragons than hunting dogs. Plus I thought it made Dalian seem even more ridiculous/hilarious. -Diss

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter2

2011-07-17T20:13:24Z

DissmalScientist: Changed whelps to puppies since that's a more common usage.

The housekeeper who was living at the mansion was the first to notice the abnormality.

Stench could be smelled within the darkness.

The fishy stench of blood mixed with the particular smell of an animal.

She first suspected the stray cats living around the mansion.

One of them, an old crafty black cat, once sneaked into the mansion and ate the Lady's parrot in a grotesque manner.

The Lady's fury at that time was beyond normal. Thus, it had been a real bother for the servants. An incident, one gets fed up just by remembering.

That's why she reluctantly left her bed and went to the main wing, bathing in the moon light.

It was still deep into the night.

The town was silent and the mansion was dark, without any lights. One could feel a strong abnormal stench in the stagnated darkness.

"...Lord?"

The housekeeper called out when she heard something while climbing the stairs.

A clanking sound resounded below her.

Glass splitters were all over the carpet. The corridor window had been wrenched open so the glass broke.

And the landlord was lying collapsed in the bedroom in front of the shattered window.

"Are you alright, Lord? What happened here...?"

The housekeeper was surprised and went to help him, but then stopped her movements right after she entered the room.

She took a breath out of fear.

What was lying collapsed there wasn't her master anymore, but a lump of meat in a human shape.

His throat was torn up and the blood that had spurt out from it dyed the room in black.

His clothes were ragged by sharp claws. His expression was frozen in a state of distress.

The young lady was also in the room. And so was her mother; lying upside-down in order to guard her daughter.

"S-Someone..."

The housekeeper slowly stepped backwards and unconsciously averted her gaze from the corpses.

Then she noticed. Something was moving inside the room.

The '''something''', that had hidden itself behind the corpses, raised its upper body.

It looked like a beast and was about two heads taller than an adult man. It was big and seemed to easily weight multiple times as much as the short-built housekeeper.

Raising its wolf-like head, it stared at her.

A body covered with black hair.

A sharp nose and a wide open mouth. Golden eyes.

Lastly, unusually strong developed muscles at the limbs.

"Hya! ....HYAAAAAAAAAAH!!"

The housekeeper screamed out.

Maybe the beast was surprised by her voice, maybe not. But it turned around with unbelievable agility and broke through the window to the outside.

It landed on the wall surrounding the mansion and then, for one moment, looked up to the sky with the blood on its fur sparkling.

Then the beast disappeared melting into the dark---

==Chapter 2 - Pedigree Episode 02: Crossbreed==
__NOTOC__
===1===

A pub near the rail station was currently crowded with people wanting lunch.

Dishes, of which only the portions were good, were lined up on the counter and the bearded host was busy moving around.

Almost all the guests were wearing plain clothes and seemed like workers.

Many of them looked rude and there were also ones within the mass that already smelled of alcohol.

In the corner of this pub, there was a party of two with another atmosphere than the rest.

A young man who was about 20 years old and a little girl with long black hair.

The young man was wearing a leather frock coat and a small sized bag.

His sincere features implied a good upbringing, but interestingly enough, he didn't seem ignorant of the ways of the world. One could feel the atmosphere of a well trained soldier in every one of his movements.

"Let's go, Dalian... It'll be time for the appointment soon."

Taking out an army-use pocket watch, he called out to the girl.

The black-haired girl called Dalian looked expressionlessly up to him. And then said with haughtiness that didn't fit her cute looks,

"Wait, Huey. I am still in the middle of my meal."

"In the middle of it? ...Do you still plan to eat more?"

The young man called Huey asked a bit amazed. A lot of cleanly eaten up plates were already piled up in front of the girl. On the plate she was currently eating were things like fish & chips, meat pie and sugared glossy fried bread.

Only fatty dishes which one can almost get heartburn just from looking.

"Why do you need to ask such an obvious thing?"

However, Dalian pointed to the counter undisturbed, while biting into those dishes,

"This foolish pub offers eat-all-you-can for their fried breads! The price is the same, thus it's overwhelmingly more profitable when I eat a lot. Are you so dense that you can't even do such simple math?"

"No, I know that much even without math..."

Huey sighed lightly. The black-haired girl looked up to him and said

"In that case quickly bring me the next serving, you dunce."

"......"

While shaking his head, Huey stood up as ordered and walked towards the counter.

Noticing Huey's sour face, the host of the pub raised a doubtful eyebrow.

"An unfamiliar face. Are the two of you outsiders?"

"Yes. We just arrived on the previous train."

Huey smiled sociably. Looking around in the crowded pub, he added

"Quite lively in here. I expected this town to be a bit calmer."

A group of about fifteen men were yelling around all the time in the center of the shop. A noisy bunch who seemed to be something like hunters or ex-soldiers.

The host looked at them bothered, and muttered in a soft tone, like speaking to himself

"It is actually a calm town, you know. If there wasn't for the incident."

"...incident?"

Huey inclined his head. The host answered while cutting the roast beef in front of him,

"The Beast of Ashwell. Didn't you come because you've also heard of this rumour?"

"No. What is it about?"

Seemingly having aroused his interest, Huey leaned forward lightly.

The host took out a newspaper from a stack of newspapers on the ground and presented it to him. A thin tabloid size local paper. It was the last week's issue.

"It's big on the first page. A lawyer that opened his business in this town got murdered."

"A lawyer...?"

While looking through the creased newspaper, Huey narrowed his eyes. Ashwell was the name of the murdered lawyer. Leonard Ashwell. Age at death; 40 years.

"Mr. Ashwell was a famous barrister in this town, you see. He accepted cases for low prices, proceeded against corrupted policemen or sued landlords that abused tenant farmers... For us common folk, he was like a hero."

"This hero... got murdered?"

Yeah, the host answered bluntly.

"Not just the lord. His wife and daughter got all murdered, too. I tell you, it was a cruel thing."

"...what about the culprit?" asked Huey.

"Huh?"

"Is it still unknown, who killed them? According to what you've just told me, he seemed to have many enemies."

"Ah, well yeah... Surely the bunch that shunned him wasn't all that small..."

The host said hazily. It was in a voice tired by lamenting.

"But we know who the culprit is. And there's the big problem."

"Who is it?"

"It's not a human. It’s a beast."

"A beast?"

"I've heard it's taller than your common cow and looks like a wolf."

Huey kept quiet for a while and gazed at the bearded face of the host. Then he lost his focus and breathed out,

"Err... Can you tell me more about this?"

The host sighed deeply.

"A servant of the Ashwells witnessed it. How this beast killed the whole family, and in the end, escaped through the window after it ate a bit of them."

"For real...?"

Huey asked back perplexed. The host nodded deeply,

"Well... The servant collapsed right after the police arrived and the thing about it being bigger than a cow probably is not true. But I also don't think it's all a lie, since there actually were corpses eroded by a beast. And there were also strands of hair and footprints."

"I see..."

Huey dropped his gaze to the newspaper. The contents of it were clearly substantiating the host's words.

"So the people gathered here are planning to hunt the beast?"

Huey asked so, gazing at the main street, which one could see from the entrance of the pub.

There were about 4, 5 gods, looking like hunting dogs, fastened carelessly to the street light. And the long and narrow luggage several guests of the pub were carrying, were probably their hunting guns.

The host continued in an indifferent voice.

"Vengeance for the Lord... a lot of people got support from him, you see. Especially the townspeople involved with this damn provoking Hurston family..."

"Hurston family?"

Huey inclined his head once again. This name wasn't written in the newspaper.

The host nosed displeasured.

"Didn't you notice when you arrived? This fucking big fertilizer factory."

"If you're talking about this building I could see from the window in the train..."

"Yeah, that's it. The city council member Roy Hurston is managing this factory, but this damn greenhorn fired about 500 workers half a year ago - unilateral, just because he brought in a new machine!"

"Dismissal? But what happened to the workers...?"

Huey asked in a serious voice. The host shrugged his shoulders bluntly,

"See, there's no other industry company in this town. It was awful. When they were on the edge of hanging themselves or become criminals, Mr. Ashwell came and rescued them."

"Rescued them....?"

"It's called 'class-action'. He stirred up the press and caused uproar with this. It seems like he even got back support by the noble and wealthy people of the capital. Thanks to this, that Hurston greenhorn got severely criticized in court. Everyone was delighted when he won the lawsuit right in the first instance."

I see, Huey nodded. Ashwell surely could be called a hero.

"And now the former employees want to revenge him...?"

"They seem to be planning to go on a mountain hunt together with the hunters and ex-servicemen that gathered from nearby. Some of them want to strike it rich by capturing this mysterious beast alive... I was sure that you'd also belong to this bunch. I mean, you've also been a soldier, right?"

"No... I was just a pilot."

Huey shook his head with a smile.

The host looked wonderingly at Huey.

"Hmm... If you're not aiming for the beast, then why did you come to this town...?"

Huey stiffened lightly his cheeks and nodded.

"Well... I have an appointment with an acquaintance of an acquaintance. This bread, I'll be taking this with me, alright?"

"U, Uuh...?"

Huey hurriedly wrapped up some fried bread in oil paper and walked away. The host gazed in wonder at him for a while. Huey pretended to not notice this and returned with fast steps to his table.

Dalian was already on watch for him with a bitter expression, embracing the sugar pot.

"You are late! How long does it take you to get some bread, you lame duck?"

Even before Huey could sit down, Dalian started berating him. Huey made a tired face and said,

"...let's go, Dalian."

The girl looked up, amazed, and held out her hands covered with protectors.

"What are you talking about? I will be eating this fried bread now. Hurry up and hand it over."

"The family of your acquaintance seems to be pretty unpopular in this town... if they find out that our destination is the house of the Hurston's, then they'd probably cause quite an uproar."

Saying so, Huey started to put together their luggage. Seeing this, Dalian panicked. While standing up hurriedly, she reached out her hands and said,

"Hey Huey, why are you stowing the bread away? I've not put sugar on it yet. Huey!"

"It also seems better if we not search for a carriage nearby. It can't be helped... We'll have to walk for a bit."

"Hey! What are you doing? Let go of my hands. Where are you touching me? How lewd!"

Huey took the kicking and struggling little girl, almost like luggage, under his arms and left the shop.

Beholding the sugar pot left on the table woefully, Dalian muttered in a tearful voice,

"Sugar..."

===2===

While the Hurston Family didn't hold a peerage, they were a gentry family with equal fortune and authority. They owned land around the town and employed several tenant farmers. A lot of them also were working in important offices of the town, like as judges or as committee members.

Their residence was a big mansion on a high ground with a view down on the town.

There was a well maintained garden with flowers blooming in profusion and in the adjoining farm, expensive racehorses were grazing. Also the building itself was impressing and let one feel the assets of the family.

There was just one thing ruining this scenery, which was a group of about 40 to 50 people encircling the front door of the mansion. It was a protest movement against the discharge of the factory employees.

Gazing at them through the window of the parlor, Huey sipped at his black tea with an uncomfortable expression. Dalian was sitting on a couch, absorbed in reading books as she freely took out a bookshelf in the mansion. She was expressionless as always, but looked amused in a way. When she could read a rare book, she was almost always in a good temper.

"Thank you for waiting."

The time Huey's tea cup was half-empty, a tall man wearing an American sack suit was guided by a butler and entered the room.

His age was about in the midst of the twenties. He was a young man not so much older than Huey.

Seeing Huey looking back to him, the man tried to manage a vague smile. But then instantly seemed surprised and stopped.

Staring at Dalian who was wordlessly reading a book, he spoke lightly bewildered,

"Err... are you the Black Reading Princess?"

"......"

Dalian gradually noticed his existence and raised her face. The man smiled timidly while she scowled at him on guard.

But his bewilderment was reasonable. This is because Dalian was a beauty that gave off the impression of a doll. Furthermore her dress added to this with its enigma.

Cloth decorated out with jet black laces. A skirt bulged up by several layers of frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and an unrefined tasset.

Her looks made one think of the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress or armor.

And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

Even so, the man bowed politely to the black-dressed girl.

"Please forgive my rudeness. I wasn't expecting such a beautiful lady..."

The corners of Dalian's mouth twitched when she heard his words. If she was a cat, she'd surely be purring now, pleased.

For some reason Dalian gave Huey a triumphant sidelong glance and tugged at his sleeves. Then she muttered in a low voice,

"This greenhorn is quite promising. You ought to follow his example a bit."

Huey sighed amazed.

"Wasn't this a mere phrase of civility... ah..."

He got his shin kicked by Dalian's metallic boots and frowned.

The timidly smiling man beheld their giving and taking in confusion.

"Thank you for taking on this far journey... I'm relieved you arrived without problems."

Finally he could pull himself together and said so.

He then shifted his glance in the direction of the front door of the mansion.

The workers gathered in front of the door were still hanging out banners across the street and were still raising protesting voices. There some guts are needed in order to slip through the circle of this menacing crowd.

"Well, somehow."

Huey nodded with a bitter smile.

"But I pity the carriage driver who got thrown with rotten eggs."

"Is that so..."

The man sighed.

"I will provide this driver with a servant later, as an apology."

"...this group seems to consist of the workers discharged by the factory, right?"

Huey asked nonchalantly.

The man cast down his eyes sentimentally.

"Yes. The protest movement settled down a bit after the judgment at the first instance, but since a few days it’s again like this... do you already know about the barrister Ashwell?"

"I've heard about it underway from the host of a pub we went to... a beast has attacked him?"

"W-Well yes... such rumours seem to be also in circulation..."

The man's voice trembled.

"With the death of their barrister, the judgments from now on are in the wind. I think that's also a reason why the former employees of the factory grew wild now. I just hope my brother recognizes that they do have lives and families to protect."

"By 'brother' you mean...?"

"Aah, I forgot to mention this. My name's Chez Hurston. The head of the factory is my older brother, Roy Hurston."

Again with a timid smile, the man held out his right hand.

"My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Huey. And she's Dalian."

With these words, Huey grasped back his hand. Then suddenly he seemed to have come upon something unexpected.

He noticed that the palm of Chez' hand was solid and trained, although he looked very timid.

Rather than the son of a rich gentry family, this seemed to be the palm of a coachman or groom, who fosters horses.

"Er... I've heard you came to meet grandfather... forgive my rudeness, but what kind of business...?"

Chez didn't notice Huey's bewilderment and asked so reluctantly.

Not Huey, but Dalian answered to this question.

"We came to hand over a book. The old Phantom Book we were entrusted with by your ancestors."

"Phantom Book...?"

Chez inclined his head. Dalian gazed at him expressionlessly.

"I've heard it's considered to be the proof of the current head of the family."

"Is that so? ...I see. So grandfather is..."

Chez muttered, comprehending something.

It was right after this, that rude footsteps could be heard from the corridor and the door to the parlor opened violently.

===3===

"Chez...! Is Chez here?!"

A stern-looking man with sharp eyes entered the parlor.

He looked around arrogantly in the room and seemed obviously unpleased when he noticed Huey and Dalian.

"Brother."

Chez moaned weakly.

Huey and Dalian compared the two of them with the eye wordlessly.

Apparently the man, that was called 'brother' by Chez, seemed to be the city council member Roy Hurston.

His was about in the latter half of his twenties. He could probably be classified as a young public official. He was just about 4 or 5 years older than Chez.

However, the impressions of those brothers were quite different. The appearance of the younger brother was helpless, but polite and gentle, whilst the older brother was brimming with self-confidence and haughtiness. In a sense, their relation was obvious.

"What is this bunch outside the mansion? Didn't I tell you to drive away these riffraff?"

Roy rebuked his younger brother without restraint in front of Huey and Dalian's eyes.

Chez chewed his words,

"But look, brother. They aren't trying to do us any harm. They just seek an employment and hence wish to discuss this matter once again with you. So please..."

"So what?"

Roy asked him back in a cynic voice.

"Don't make me laugh. There's nothing to discuss with those lower classes. What a waste of time."

"...isn't it this one-sided attitude of yours that makes them revolt like this?"

"Don't be absurd. Are you telling me to bow my head to those lowlifes out there?"

"What nonsense" Roy added muttering like to spit out.

"To begin with, wasn't their incapability the reason they failed keeping a job? Why should I, Roy Hurston, bear responsibility for this? Listen Chez, the ability of us humans isn't equal. Superior people have a role appropriate to their ability and incapable people aren't allowed to hinder them."

"Even so, suddenly dismissing them is going too far! Didn't they all expend great effort for the factory up to now?"

Chez tried desperately to convince his brother.

But Roy just looked down on him with a cold gaze,

"However much effort incapable people do expend, they cannot win against a person with true ability. Aren't you, more than anyone else, aware of this fact, Chez?"

The younger brother hung his head powerlessly to the mocking words of his brother.

Chez looked down miserably, but Roy didn't care and asked him rudely,

"By the way... who are those guys?"

Roy gazed suspiciously at Huey and Dalian.

"They are our guests! The two of them came to meet grandfather... Sir Disward and Miss Dalian."

Chez said to his brother in a reproving voice.

A light astonishment skimmed over Roy's face.

"...Sir Disward? A relative of Wesley Disward?"

"Pleased to meet you."

Huey smiled uncomfortable. He stood up and greeted him politely.

When he recognized that the out-of-place looking guests were related to a noble family, Roy changed his attitude abruptly. He drew near as if they were intimate and smiled unnaturally.

"Welcome, Sir Disward! I am Roy Hurston."

"I've heard you are a member of the city council? You seem to be a very busy person!"

A bit of cynicism was mixed in Huey's words, but Roy nodded exaggeratedly.

"You see, the Hurston family is a personage in this town. So we have to do reputable work."

Then he turned around to his younger brother,

"Are you planning to lead them to grandfather's room hereafter?"

"Yes, that's what I thought..."

Chez answered in a subdued voice.

"Got it. I shall accompany you."

Roy said so interrupting his brother.

"Pointless..."

A hoarse voice could be heard from behind Roy.

An old man escorted by servants arrived on a roll chair with creaking metallic wheels. He looked terrible pale.

"This won't be... necessary... Roy."

"Grandfather?"

Roy turned around to him surprised, while Chez rushed over to the old man hurriedly.

"Grandfather... what about your health? Please don't overdo things..."

"I'm fine, Chez..."

The old man said in a cracking voice resembling a rusty gear.

"It sins against good manners to invite the Reading Princes to our house and then summon her to my bedroom..."

Dalian stepped up to the old man.

She elegantly spread the sleeves of her jet black dress, stopped and then proclaimed with a face as expressionless as the one of a doll. Her voice seemed lonesome in a way.

"You've gotten old... Haven't you, Boyd Hurston?"

A smile floated over the stale cheeks of the old man. He kissed her hand that was covered with a metallic protector.

"You are without change, Black Reading Princess... I am truly grateful... that you've come to grant my wish."

Dalian nodded silently.

"Based on an old contract, I've come to hand out a book. The Phantom Book sealed by your ancestor in the distant past... 'The Pedigree of All Creation'."

Upon the words of the black-dressed girl, Roy's look became grim.

"Phantom Book...? Grandfather, what does this...?"

The old man raised his face clumsy and turned his glance towards his two grandchildren.

"It's an ancient book... the new head of the Hurston family is allowed to read it only once in his entire life. The proof of the present head of... our family."

"So that means... you've called them today because..."

"You two should be aware of this... but I won't last... so long anymore. It's something... I have to pass on to the new head before I leave this world..."

When the old man spoke so far, he started to cough violently. He coughed up blood and it didn't seem to stop any time soon.

"Grandfather...!"

Chez patted the back of the old man. In the meanwhile, a servant poured out water from a water jar and presented it to him. The old man grabbed the glass with trembling fingers.

"Tonight... come to my room before the date changes... there... I shall conduct the inheritance... is this alright for you... Black Reading Princess?"

The old man asked while breathing painfully.

Dalian proclaimed without a single change in her expression.

"I've heard your wish."

===4===

Huey and Dalian decided to spend the rest of the time until sun set in the garden, since the parlor was kind of loud due to the protest movement. The garden was far more beautiful than it seemed from afar; countless roses were in fullness of bloom inside the lovely manicured flower beds.

However, Dalian didn't rejoice to this view, but instead sat down on the bench at the bower and continued to read a thick book wordlessly. Huey didn't seem to mind and, while yawning, shifted his gaze to the meadow in which a water fountain was positioned.

Chez could be seen on the meadow. He rolled around in the grass and frolic around with several puppies. Apparently he had let out the hunting dog puppies they were raising in the dog kennel of the mansion in order to look after them.

"Dogs... I see, so he's looking after the dogs..."

Huey murmured so, looking at Chez cheerfully frolicking around with the dogs. He had remembered the solid and trained palm of Chez's hand when they did a handshake.

It was unlikely, that this could come just from playing around with the dogs. It could be said for sure, that he always was looking after them with a lot of enthusiasm.

"The Hurston family originally earned most of their fortune by hunting dogs breeding. Even the Royal dog kennel is taking over some dogs raised here."

Dalian said, disinterested without looking up from her book.

"Aah, I see... there are quite some dog lovers, even in noble and royal families. I guess dogs raised by a famous breeder are taken over for unbelievable high prices."

Chez seemed to have noticed Huey's glance and waved his hand embarrassed. Then he came towards the bower together with the puppies.

Seeing this, Dalian contorted her face. She closed her book and sneaked to the back of the bench.

The puppies followed behind Chez in order and, when he stopped, they laid down as if to join up with him. It was an impressive relationship of mutual trust. One could see that this didn't just result from good training; the puppies also adored him.

"They seem pretty attached to you."

Huey said in admiration.

Chez shook his head troubled while blushing.

"This is because I was looking after them since I was young."

The speckled hunting dog puppies looked like stuffed toys and seemed extremely cuddlesome. He kneeled down to the puppies looking up to him and stroked their back.

"Dalian, don't you want to try touching them, too? ...Dalian?"

Huey turned around still holding a puppy in his arms and was stunned.

The black-dressed girl had hidden herself behind a post of the bower and peeked out with caution. On top of that, she held the thick book she read before in front of her like a shield.

Huey asked in a lightly amazed voice,

"...what are you doing there, Dalian?"

"Do not worry about it. I am now interested in this flower."

Dalian said so with feigned ignorance and observed forcedly the rose bed in front of her. She was clearly acting unnaturally. Huey now seemed to try to refrain from laughing,

"Don't tell me, you're afraid, of dogs?"

"What...?!"

Dalian's smooth white cheeks blushed crimson. Then she added in an unnatural voice with no intonation,

"W-What are you saying? Why should I be afraid of such a wild beast who can't even read letters right? H-How foolish."

"......"

Huey stood up wordlessly still holding the puppy in his arms and slowly neared Dalian. Then he let the dog down on the ground.

Dalian seemed to draw the young hunting dog's interest by her stare, so the dog wagged his tail joyfully and came running to her in full speed.

"I-iih?!"

Dalian shrieked effeminately and because she froze on the spot in fear, she couldn't even escape.

"Hey, what are you doing you pooch? Stop it. I am not tasty!"

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p85.jpg|thumb|"Hey, what are you doing you pooch? Stop it. I am not tasty!"]]

The black-dressed girl stumbled when her legs got tangled and ended up with the book and the dog on her while she waved her hands and feet about. Dalian's face was blue and contorted, but from far it looked like she was joyfully frolicking around.

Huey shoulders were trembling while he tried desperately to refrain from laughing, but Chez couldn't overlook this scene and so approached Dalian and pulled the puppy apart.

"Forgive me. Are you alright?"

Chez asked caring, upon which Dalian nodded awkwardly.

"Haa... haa... t-this will have consequences, Huey..."

She said so to him while catching her breath and looking up to him resentful. Then, at last, Huey couldn't suppress it anymore and started to laugh out loud.

"E-Excuse me... I will now take them for a walk..."

After he bowed down several times, Chez left taking the dogs with him.

There was, however, a person that approached them in place of him. Roy.

The eldest son of the Hurston family gave his brother, who was laughing innocently surrounded by the dogs, a dirty look.

"Geez...! I guess he is beyond hope. Playing around with dogs in his age."

He said so with a criticizing tone.

Huey looked up to his face in profile, seemingly surprised.

"You don't assist raising the dogs, Roy Hurston?"

Roy shrugged his shoulders with a smile.

"Of course I am assisting, too. But only in the shape of work. It doesn't suffice to just pamper them. There's also the need to cast away unable dogs with no mercy. My stupid younger brother doesn't seem to understand this. Do you know the difference between superior and inferior dogs?"

"No... what is it?"

"It's the lineage."

Roy smirked raising the corners of his mouth.

"A dog that inherited the blood of superior parents will gain even more superior abilities. Furthermore, he will leave even more superior blood when he is mated with an excellent dog of the opposite sex. This is the foundation of breeding. A superior individual is from birth on different from others. It's the same for humans."

"Humans as well?"

"Yes. To tell the truth, I'm not blood related with grandfather. The same applies for Chez."

Huey scowled upon Roy's sudden revelation. But Roy added in a proud voice,

"Grandfather looked for men and women with an excellent lineage, paired them and raised their children as his grandchildren. In order to bequeath a more superior lineage to the Hurston family."

"...so you don't know your true parents?"

Huey asked reluctantly and expressionless.

"Right. But I'm thankful to grandfather! Thanks to him I was born with superior abilities than others. I'm able to achieve better results as others with the same effort and am successful in business. Grandfather's decision was correct. But then there seem to be exceptions."

"Exceptions?"

Roy pointed a scoffing and bitter smile to Huey who inclined his head.

"Just look at Chez! Even when you cross breed two excellent racehorses - it's possible that a useless horse, that can't even run right, gets born. Even the most superior breeder produces failures. That's what I'm trying to say."

One could not see any hatred or ill will in the face of Roy when he spitted out these sharp words. He was just stating what he considered to be facts.

"I've already heard about 'The Pedigree of All Creation' before."

Roy shot a glance at Dalian, who started to read her book again.

"A Phantom Book that covers all the characteristics to figure out which lineages to pair in order to produce excellent descendants... it’s probably thanks to this book that the Hurston family succeeded in breeding. It certainly can be considered to be the proof of the present head of our family."

Huey kept silent and nodded.

Crops, gardening plants, hunting dogs, pets, racehorses - countless people are continuously conducting selective breeding or mating in order to obtain better individuals. And the profit the succeeding ones can gain is immense. Producers of superior racehorses can earn unbelievable amounts of money just with the mating fees for their horses.

However, it's about living beings.

There's no warranty that the descendants of superiors parents will be superior, too. For one, there are the compatibility and 'hit or miss' issues. And it's also very well possible that the children only inherit the weaknesses of their parents.

But if there was a way to know the results of mating pairs in advance... then this could be seen as a certain wealth. It would be like a dream for people living from breeding.

At the same time this would mean something dreadful.

Reliably producing superior tribes also means the destruction of tribes which aren't.

This was probably the reason 'The Pedigree of All Creation' has been sealed away.

As a Phantom Book containing forbidden knowledge, that should not exist in this world---

The head of the Hurston family is the only chosen one allowed to read it once in a lifetime.

"So you think you're going to inherit it?"

Huey asked Roy.

"Of course. There isn't anyone other with the qualifications."

Roy said so without hesitation. It was no bluff. He was full of pure confidence.

He suddenly narrowed his eyes in displeasure.

Two men, looking like guests, were walking on a corridor in the mansion. Roy had noticed that. The two of them were wearing the same type of coat and radiated a kind of authority.

"Excuse me. It seems the Police have come again."

Roy said so glancing at them with evil eyes. Huey seemed suspicious.

"Police?"

"To obtain information. Recently there was an incident of a layer's family getting massacred. There is a bunch that is slandering us with their unfounded rumours."

Huey looked at him skeptically.

"It seems the man that got murdered fought against you at court, right?"

"Right. It's a real bother. Thanks to this we're now suspected even after he was bitten to death. See, there are even absurd rumours of a giant beast at the scene of the crime..."

Roy didn't seem to care much and smirked.

"Well, we let them investigate the mansion until they've got enough. However much they search, I don't think they'll find a monster wolf of the size of a cow."

Roy left with these words and Huey gazed for a while after him silently. Then, at once, he seemed to have recalled something and turned around to the black-dressed girl.

Dalian was taking a break from reading and watched absent-mindedly a flower bed.

The fence was decorated with lovely ornaments and the tendrils of blue roses in bloom were twined around it.

"Blue roses...? Very pretty."

Huey spoke to Dalian after having watched her admiring the roses as if it was something out of the common.

"Do you know the blue rose's meaning in the language of flowers, Huey?"

Dalian opened her mouth and said so bluntly without moving a muscle. Huey shook his head,

"No, can you tell me?"

"Unattainable goal... or attaining the impossible."

"...attaining the impossible?"

"Blue pigments do not exist in roses to begin with. Whatever cultivar you combine, it is, strictly speaking, impossible to create a blue rose."

"Impossible you say... but what's this then?"

Huey touched the roses surprised. Admittedly the color was unusual, but they were definitely roses. Layers of lovely petals and thorns on the tendrils.

Dalian nodded restfully.

"They are roses. However, their genes were recombined and the function of another plant was implanted that produces blue pigments. It's an artificial rose---"

"The genes...? It's possible to do this...?"

"It's impossible with the knowledge and technology of the current age. But if there is something that can grant this knowledge to mankind---"

"The Phantom Books that should not exist in this world... I guess?"

Huey sighed deeply.

"Correct. This is the forbidden knowledge the owner of 'The Pedigree of All Creation' does obtain."

Dalian murmured so and casted down her eyes.

Huey seemed to have noticed something and raised his face.

"Dalian... if someone with this knowledge is able to produce such roses, can he also create monsters that shouldn't originally exist? For example an improved hunting dog of the size of a cow and resembling a wolf. This would be..."

"Correct. Probably..."

Dalian answered quick like a shot. Apparently she thought the same thing.

"But who would do such a thing?"

"Eh?"

"The only living person that has read 'The Pedigree of All Creation' is Boyd Hurston. Even if he could create such a giant monster, this old man wouldn't be able to take it to the outside or to train it. If there's one who could do the job..."

"Chez... but he doesn't have a motive to let this beast attack the barrister Ashwell."

Huey held his chin and moaned.

"The one having a motive is the older brother, Roy. But does such a busy person have the time to tame such a monster...? To begin with, how to raise a beast of a cow's size unseen? And where to hide it? Locking it up would be too conspicuous."

"So... do you think the Hurston family has nothing to do with the beast of Ashwell, Dalian?"

Huey muttered in a somehow taken aback voice.

Dalian kept silent for a while, but then answered,

"We will talk about this later, Huey."

She said so suddenly in an urging voice.

One could see sweat appearing on her smooth doll-like face. Seemingly feeling danger, Dalian turned around embracing her book,

"Grh... the escape route has been blocked."

She distorted her well-formed lips and moaned weakly.

Dogs were obstructing her path.

They were puppies even a level smaller than the ones Chez took with him before. Two resembling spaniels were drawing near from both sides, wagging their short tails.

The black-dressed girl backed off slowly but tripped over the edge of the flower bed and fell face up.

The puppies seemed to misunderstand this as a signal to play and jumped joyfully towards her.

"Hey, what are you doing? Stop it... Ah! This place is no good. Don't lick there... the book, no, the book is no good! Incorrect!"

Dalian's cries resounded in the garden at evening.

===5===

Late at night. Huey and Dalian were guided to an annexe of the mansion.

The building was made of old limestone and made one feel the history of the Hurston family. This dark gray building seemed to be the current residence of the present head Boyd.

"Ah, you've come..."

Boyd saw Dalian arriving and muttered so contentedly.

Other than he, only the brothers Chez and Roy were in the old man's workroom. There were no butlers, nor were there any servants.

"Thank you for waiting."

The black-dressed girl proclaimed calmly.

She was carrying an old book under her arm.

But not one of the books she freely took out from the mansion. A leather cover that had grown stale. The binding was splendidly decorated with gold. And then the crest engraved into the book. 'The Pedigree of All Creation' - this was its title.

"Ooh... this is exactly... like then..."

The old man reached out his bony hands but then desisted from doing so and stopped his movements.

Phantom Books grant their readers access to forbidden knowledge. But if someone is possessing one of it for a too long time, it will bring various distortions to this world. This tendency is even more severe when someone other than the proper owner is taking it into the hands. He knows about this. The old man is not the owner of the Phantom Book anymore.

"Grandfather... the inheritance of the status of the present head is all well and good, but wouldn't it be better to call a public notary? And why on earth in such a room...?"

Roy spoke in a lightly irritated voice. He was probably unpleased not knowing his grandfather's real intention.

However, the old man ignored Roy's question,

"May you open this door, Sir Disward?"

Huey grabbed for the knob of the door inside the workroom as commanded.

The thick metallic door opened with a creaking sound. Beyond was a stairway leading to the underground.

"What is this...?!"

One could hear Roy's gasp. Also Chez was opening his eyes wide.

The stairs didn't reach so wide. The room wasn't completely underground, but rather was like a secret chamber of which one half was buried in the ground. Compared to the other rooms of the mansion, this one was about half of their size.

On one side of the windowless room, unfamiliar chemicals were tidily lined up.

The room was filled with countless experiment utensils like test tubes and microscopes. It looked more like the laboratory of a hospital or university, than the workroom of a gentry family.

Roy groaned when he looked around in the room while walking down the stairs with an oil lamp in his hand.

"I never would have guessed that there's such an establishment under the annexe... what is this all, Grandfather?"

"A room built using the knowledge granted by the 'The Pedigree of All Creation'... it's a room for forbidden secret ceremonies."

Boyd Hurston answered with a faint smile.

Chez was the one carrying the old man. He lifted his grandfather up together with the wheelchair and walked down the stairs carefully. He was stronger than he looked with his slender body.

"Nostalgic...isn't it...? Roy, Chez..."

The old man said so, cryptically. The two brothers looked at each other sceptically.

"It's the place you two were brought forth!"

"The place we were brought forth...? What do you mean, grandfather?"

Roy glared offended at the old man.

The old man cackled,

"Our family is in contact with the Royal Family through their dog kennel... you know that, right...?"

"Yes, of course. This is because the dogs raised by us are exceptional."

Roy puffed up with pride. "Mhm", the old man nodded.

"We weren't only instructed... to breed dogs..."

"...that is to say...?"

"It's about a secret contract concluded during the... epoch of the former Queen... it was right after the war at the peninsula in the last century. It has been already more than sixty years ago..."

The old man closed his eyes to follow his memory.

In the epoch of the former Queen, the kingdom sent out its army to the European continent to fight against Russia together with other countries like French or Turkey. It was known as one of the most idiotic fights in history. It cost a giant amount of war expenditures and the lives of countless soldiers but the countries did not attain a single thing. It was indeed a foolish war.

And it's known that the troops of the Kingdom used combat dogs on the battlefield.

It's rather natural that the Royal Family contacted the Hurston family in that epoch, since they were famous as outstanding breeders.

"Her Majesty grieved... over the great loss of... this country's soldiers. The chamberlain couldn't let pass her sorrow unnoticed and... consulted me. He asked if it isn't possible to bring forth...　better and better soldiers like it is with dogs... a new kind of human... with superior abilities... and who survive any battlefield however cruel..."

"Bring forth... a new kind of human...?"

Roy said in an unstrung voice. Chez' shoulders were trembling in fright.

The flame in the lamp produced a dark shadow on the face of the old man.

"When I inherited the status of the present head of the Hurston family... and learned about the existence of 'The Pedigree of All Creation'... I noticed. I noticed that I could grant the wish of the Queen... using the knowledge of this Phantom Book. That's why I... built this establishment."

Roy swallowed his saliva.

"So... in this room..."

"Using the knowledge written in the Phantom Book... I examined the genes of thousands of fellow countrymen... and produced your parents. They, who were born with superior abilities,... were adopted by the people who lost their children in the war and became splendid adults."

A mad smile floated over his face.

"So I considered them to be the first generation of the new human... and went on to produce the second one... by once more revising the genes of your already superior parents... a new kind of human that has the abilities to act as the perfect soldier... the successor of the Hurston family..."

The long monologue of the old man ended. Then,

"Wonderful...!"

Roy extended his arms and looked up to the ceiling. His whole body was shivering in deep emotion.

"So this am I, Roy Hurston! An improved new kind of human, born as a superior species...!"

However, the old man interrupted him with his hoarse voice.

"Oh no... Roy... it's not you."

Roy was still looking up to the ceiling, but puzzlement spread over his face.

"...what?"

"You didn't inherit... the new characteristic... I seeked for..."

Upon the cold words of his grandfather, Roy's appearance became nervous.

"What are you saying... Grandfather?! Aren't these superior abilities of mine the proof of a new kind of human?"

Roy drew nervously closer but the old man didn't even think of answering him anymore.

"The one appropriate for being the head of the Hurston family... my successor... are you... Chez."

The old man turned around. The face of the, usually timidly smiling, young man who pushed the wheelchair stiffened.

Roy was beside himself and pointed at his younger brother,

"How absurd... Grandfather, are you telling me I am inferior to someone like Chez?! There's no way such an absurd thing could be!"

"You're... merely a common human who's a bit clever. You aren't something along the lines of a new kind of human."

The old man spoke merciless.

"Roy... you're just a failed work."

Roy was dazed and stood stock still there.

"Failed work... I am... just a failed work...?!"

Roy muttered the harsh words of his grandfather and went on retreating to the wall.

Underway his leg got caught in a rack, he fell down, got buried in test tubes and chemical bottles, and finally sank down to the floor. After he gazed dumbfounded at the old man, he started to weep.

The fact that the brother, he once looked down on, snatched away the status as head of the family, knocked him down to such an extent.

Chez averted his gaze from his brother and glared rebukingly at the old man instead.

"Please wait, Grandfather. There's no way I'm suitable for the..."

"Don't play dumb... it's futile, Chez... I know you better... than anyone other. The characteristic of the new mankind I was seeking for by crossbreeding is the ability you're trying to hide so desperately..."

Chez' back quaked heavily. Hugging his own shoulder in fright, he stepped one step back. The old man reached out his hand as if to tempt him,

"Well then, Chez... now accept the Phantom Book... and then spread your kindred over the entire country! This is your role. It's an honour granted to you by us, the Hurston family!"

"No..."

Chez interrupted his excited grandfather in a timid voice.

"Chez?"

The old man opened his mouth surprised.

"I do not desire such things like a Phantom Book or forbidden knowledge... this is just playing with life and death!"

"What...? What are you saying, Chez? You, the one and only success..."

"Success and failure in existence...? You don't have the right to decide over that. And even more so, you don't have the right to forsake a failed work like trash."

Chez grinded his teeth.

"I admit that talent isn't allotted equally to the humans. However, there's no one who's superior in every aspect compared to the others! A breed of dog that was brought forth through an array of unreasonable crossbreeding might have outstanding abilities. But they do also have at least a big weakness in another aspect."

"Wait... Chez... listen to me..."

The old man spoke in dismay. However, Chez just shook his head with a gentle smile.

"Won't we end with all this about the head of the family, Grandfather...? Like up to now, brother can take care of the factory and the mansion, and I will continue to take care of the dogs..."

"Chez...!"

The old man was persisting on his wish, and his grandchild was trying to persuade him.

Huey was wordlessly watching their fierce argument.

Dalian was looking down to the Phantom Book in her arms and seemed bored. However suddenly, a slight disturbance could be seen in her eyes.

A faint light shone through the closed Phantom Book in the dark underground room. The Phantom Book was emitting magical power.

"Dalian...?"

Noticing this abnormality, Huey turned around. Then his face contorted with surprise.

"Lie down, Dalian---!"

"Huh?!"

Taking the black-dressed girl with him, Huey tumbled down on the floor with great vigour.

Right after this, an intense intent to kill shot past over their heads.

A gunshot resounded in the underground room. Sparks scattered within the darkness and the smell of gunpowder spread out.

"Brother?!"

Chez shouted in a shrill voice.

Roy had stood up swaying. He threw away the oil lamp to the ground, took out the handgun he had been hiding and aimed.

"Chez..."

A distorted voice leaked out from Roy's mouth.

"Did you think I'd rejoice on such a conclusion, Chez...? Living on as a failed work while asking for your sympathy...?"

Chez was short before crying, but even so he desperately raised his voice,

"Please wait, brother... I didn't...!"

"Shut up!!"

Roy pulled the trigger without hesitation. A white light flashed in the dark.

"Ghuh...!"

It was the old man on the wheelchair who collapsed forward with a suppressed moan. A darkish stain was spreading out around the spot where the chest was shot and blood clots flooded out of his mouth.

"HAHAHA! What a ludicrous appearance. This is the sin for calling me a failed work. Atone with your life, you old crock!"

Roy raised a bright laugh.

Chez grew pale and embraced the convulsing body of his grandfather.

"Brother... what have you done...?"

"Be quiet... this girl comes next. Phantom Book? Reading Princess? My arse!"

After turning around, Roy pointed his gun at Dalian.

"Ugh!"

Huey protected her by standing in front of her and took out his own handgun. It was a big caliber army-use revolver. However, Roy had already set his gun and hence was faster. Huey didn't seem to make it in time.

The moment this thought came to mind---

"Stop it!"

Chez jumped in between them. In a posture to protect Huey and Dalian, he sustained the bullet his brother had shot. One bullet, two bullets---

"Chez!"

Eventually Huey's handgun spouted fire before Roy could execute his third shot. And his bullet hit the wrist of the hand, Roy was using to hold his gun, with an exact flight route.

Roy gave a shriek like an animal. His right arm started to dangle powerless, upon which his blood-stained handgun fell down.

"M...My arm... ghu... you mongrel... to shoot my arm...!"

"Don't move, Roy Hurston."

Huey set again his gun and warned him with sharp words. Roy's grim mien distorted on this disgrace.

Huey looked around while retaining the grip on his gun without negligence.

The fire of the lamp, Roy had dropped, spread its fire on the carpet and illuminated the small underground room in a bright light.

The old man had already passed away but Chez was still breathing. With first-aid treatment he might still make it. However, I have to first tie up Roy--- when Huey thought so and was about to walk away;

"Step back, Huey!"

Dalian shouted in a voice resembling a scream.

At the same time, an intense stench struck his nose. The spreading fire had inflamed the chemicals stored in this underground room. The moment Huey took notice of this, a bright flash followed by a terrific blast came rushing towards them, upon which their field of vision was enveloped in darkness.

===6===

It looked like Huey didn't lose consciousness for too long.

His sleep was broken due to someone slapping his cheeks roughly.

"Hey, Huey! How long do you plan to sleep? You three-toed sloth! Is losing consciousness your one and only skill? Just how incapable are you?"

While swinging her long black hair around, she continued to slap his cheeks with the palm of her hand. Although her words were rude, she sounded desperate in a sense and her eyes seemed to overflow with tears any moment.

"This kinda hurts... Dalian..."

Huey caught her arms when she was about to slap him all the more and raised his body restfully. Holding his still hazy head, he went on checking the damage caused by the explosion.

The condition of the underground room was terrible.

A conflagration was somehow averted but due to the blast wave, the pillars sustaining the ceiling collapsed and thus the room was partially destructed.

The corpse of the old man was squashed along with his wheelchair below by ceiling and Roy could not be seen anywhere.

It was almost odd that Huey and Dalian were still living.

"That's..."

Huey set his handgun reflexively.

A beast was standing in the dark.

It had golden eyes like a nocturnal carnivore. A sharp nose and sharp teeth line up in his mouth.

Its body was covered by bristles, hard like an armor, and strongly developed muscles and was more than twice as big as Huey.

A beast of the size of a cow and resembling a wolf---

It was the Beast of Ashwell without a doubt. The beast that was said to be seen at the scene the barrister got murdered.

However, it was Dalian who stepped in front of Huey's gun.

"Wait, Huey! You mustn't shoot!"

The black-dressed girl spread her arms in order to protect the beast.

Seeing this, Huey finally noticed.

The beast didn't attack Dalian. It was the opposite. The beast was sustaining the collapsed ceiling with its back and tried to save them from being buried alive.

Then Huey saw the scraps of cloth winded round the lower half of the beast's body and distorted his face.

It was a well-tailored American sack suit. The suit Chez was wearing until right before.

"You are... Chez Hurston...? This appearance..."

Huey easefully took down his gun and Dalian turned around expressionlessly.

The giant creature, once called Chez Hurston, breathed through its splitted mouth.

"I've always... thought it was strange... my appearance... my body..."

The words of the creature were distorted and thus hard to understand, but it was Chez' voice without doubt. It narrowed its eyes in self derision,

"But I understood through Grandfather's explanation just now... I am an improved breed brought forth by the hands of Grandfather... by recombining human genes and by crossbreeding experiments..."

Tears overflowed the golden eyes of Chez. Huey and Dalian didn't say anything and watched him lamenting. Beasts do not sob. Only humans shed tears in sadness.

"The perfect soldier that survives any battlefield... is THIS the answer to this brought by the knowledge of this PHANTOM BOOK?! Is THIS the shape of the new mankind Grandfather seeked for---?!"

The creature shouted out. Fresh blood flowed out of his mouth. At the same time Chez staggered, some of the bricks he was sustaining crumbled down.

Chez was shot by Roy. It was a deep wound a common human would probably have died.

His body might be especially tough because of him being such a creature, but it didn't change the fact that he was sustaining a great number of bricks with this body in order to protect them. It didn't look like he could endure this for too long.

Huey bit on his lips and looked up to the bricks above him.

However, there was no gap big enough for a human to slip through. And if he moved the bricks badly, then everything could lose its balance and eventually even the small space sustained by Chez would disappear.

Chez raised his face with a gasp, seeming to have smelled something.

Huey and Dalian recognized this smell immediately as well. It was gasoline.

A blood-stained wounded man came carrying a gasoline can and poured its contents over the destroyed underground room.

It was Roy who contorted his face with hatred and poured gasoline over them.

And in his hand he was holding a lighter. Roy was able slip out of the room one step ahead of them and was now about to set a fire above the bricks to bake them alive, buried in this room.

"Ugh... Brother... don't tell me..."

The creature gave off a voice in despair.

Roy ignited the lighter in his clumsy left hand.

The flame illuminated his terribly distorted face. When Roy was about to throw the ignited lighter---

"Huey. I grant you the right to open the gate."

Dalian proclaimed in a calm voice.

She reached her finger out for her collar and opened the dress around her chest wide.

A slender collarbone with smooth white skin was exposed.
Buried in there was a lock. An unrefined old lock. It was chained by silver chains to a black leather collar and buried in the midst of the breast of the girl that was lacking roundings.

"......"

Huey raised his right hand wordlessly.

In his hand he was holding a key. A gold key with a red gem embedded.

Ancient letters were engraved into it.

Huey read them aloud　peacefully.

Like a knight pledging allegiance to his princess. Or like a magician casting a spell---

"I ask of thee... Art thou mankind?"

Dalian answered to his call.

In a cold robotic voice, like an utensil.

『No. We art the Realm -- the Endless Realm within thine Vase.』

It was about in the same moment, that the young man inserted the gold key into the lock before her breast, and that Roy threw his lighter away.

A tremendous flash filled the underground room and flames blazed up the dark.

===7===

Roy Hurston kept guffawing while he looked down on the remains of the burned and crumbled underground room.

This laugh suddenly stopped.

He felt something behind him, turned around and then saw them.

Blue rose petals were dancing in the light of the deep crimson moon that reflected the flames.

Enveloped by these petals was a young man carrying an unfamiliar book, a black haired girl wearing an opened black dress and finally a beast resembling a wolf.

"This is absurd... how can you..."

Roy screamed out from the depths of his lungs.

"Why?! How did you escape?! There wasn't any hole big enough to slip through!"

"I'm sorry, but you know... '''Phantom Books that open the gate to another world''' aren't that rare."

The young man - Huey - muttered so and closed the book he was holding silently.

There was not even any significance in Roy knowing that this was one of the Phantom Books that should not exist in this world. That this was the grimoire left behind by a magician who worshipped a god, called 'The God from the Exterior', who lives in the cracks to other dimensions.

"You are the one who killed the barrister Ashwell, aren't you? Roy Hurston."

Dalian said so in a indifferent voice while gazing at the buffled Roy.

"What are you saying at this hour...?"

Roy laughed dry. He triumphantly glared at the creature behind the girl.

"Look at this disgusting appearance of Chez! Can't you see that this is the monster that was seen in Ashwell's mansion? This MONSTER!"

"The monster here is this twisted heart of yours."

Dalian declared coldly.

"What...?!"

"When we talked with you in the garden, you said that Ashwell got '''bitten to death'''. But you labeled the giant beast seen at the scene of crime as 'absurd rumour'."

Roy was dumbfounded and opened his eyes wide. His face spoke volumes. He couldn't even now believe what he had blurted out.

"So you knew it, Roy... that not a giant beast bit the Ashwells to death, but trained combat dogs."

Huey continued Dalian's words.

"There are only few in this town who wished for Ashwell's death. And it shouldn't be hard to run across you, if one investigates about people who train combat dogs here. Chez tried to stop you. I guess he had to transform in order to sneak into the mansion... or... to cover his brother, you..."

After he listened to Huey's explanation, his face distorted to a weird smile while crying.

The younger brother he looked down on had secretly covered him. He noticed this fact.

"Yeah, that's right... I was the one who killed Ashwell by taking some dogs with me. Originally I was planning to pin the murder on the stray dogs, but... I never thought this would make such a fuss."

Roy put his hand into the pocket of his coat and took out a knife he had hidden there. It was a large knife, the gentry used for duels.

"And now I'm also not able to talk my way out of the murder of Grandfather. I see, so I really was just a failed work. A disgusting beast had built its nest inside my heart."

Roy kept glaring at them and concentrated power in the hand he was holding the knife. Seeing this, Chez jumped out,

"Stop it... Brother!"

With agility beyond belief, the creature landed in front of Roy.

But Roy was faster. He put the blade on his throat and sliced it at a stroke.

Chez screamed out. Fresh blood splattered out from Roy's body, upon which he collapsed and the spreading spreading fire went on covering him.

"Brother..."

The giant creature reached his hand out to the flames and was about to embrace his brother's corpse.

His back shaked once.

A shrill gunshot resounded and pierced the shoulder of the creature.

Dalian stood stock still in blank amazement, while Huey bit on his lips and turned around.

Some men, wearing long coats, had taken notice of the fire, climbed over the fence and were now pointing their guns at Chez. Huey recognized them.

"The Police...?! The guys that observed Roy! Why at such a time?!"

Huey tried to stop them by shouting, but it didn't reach them in their excitement.

"Its the beast... the Beast of Ashwell appeared!"

"Mr. Hurston is being attacked! Shoot...!"

Chez got on his knees while gunshots continuously resounded. Even so he didn't let go of the corpse of his brother. Mustering all the strength he had left, he was about to walk away dragging his feet along. Chez was trying to escape by slipping into the dark.

If Huey and Dalian kept silent, then nobody would ever get to know that the old man, now buried under countless bricks, was shot by Roy. What's left was to carry away Roy's corpse.

If there's no corpse of Roy, then all the blame goes to the "Beast of Ashwell".

The murder of the barrister, the murder of the city council, everything---

Not for the sake of the Hurston family, but to protect Roy's honour.

Chez was planning to take all the bad reputation on his own.

"Wait, Chez!"

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p115.jpg|thumb|Dalian let spiritless loose of the book, which then fell to the ground.]]

And Dalian called the name of this creature. The black-dressed girl presented a book to him.

The forbidden Phantom Book only the present head of the Hurston family is allowed to read.

The Predigree of All Creation---!

"This Phantom Book has chosen you as its owner! With the knowledge written in it, it shouldn't be impossible to even return your body to a common human... so please... take it with you."

The black beast shook its head to her shout.

Then it smiled timidly - or so it seemed.

With an unbelievable instantaneous force, the creature climbed the wall of the mansion and went away from them. But even then, several bullets still pierced him.

"Chez..."

Dalian let spiritless loose of the book, which then fell to the ground.

The blue roses were getting entangled in flames and burned away.

At last, the injured giant beast melted into the dark and disappeared.

===8===

The next morning. Huey and Dalian were riding on a train to the capital.

There weren't many passengers; probably because it was still early morning. The two of them were the only ones in the their wagon.

Dalian was obviously ill tempered and was alone reading a book.

She seemed rather unenthusiastic, since her reading speed was, considering it's her, quite slow. Even her beloved fried bread, she still just ate for two people.

Huey was sitting on the opposite seat and was reading the newspaper he bought at the train station. The train accelerated easefully and the morning sun shone diagonally through the window.

"It looks like Chez' corpse couldn't be found."

Huey muttered this suddenly while holding the tabloid paper.

Half of the article in the cheap local newspaper was filled with the topic of the "again appeared Beast of Ashwell". The entire Police pursued the beast and, supported by the hunters, encircled it. Then they shot it with countless bullets, whereupon the beast fell from the cliff. The death of the beast was taken for granted, but it seemed like they didn't find the corpse although the searched for it until morning.

The remaining half of the article was about Roy Hurston who got murdered by the beast. His achievements as city council member and his capabilities were highly praised in it. Chez was only mentioned in a little column as a victim.

"...I don't want to talk about this stupid dog."

Dalian said so without raising her face in a sulky voice.

"I was about to do him a favour by lending him the book and this stupid dog chose to carry along a corpse. Because he couldn't carry the corpse together with the book... I don't know anymore about this darn fool... that's why I hate dogs."

The black-dressed girl raised her kin in a prickly attitude and looked up to the sky through the window. Her sulking did, somehow, seem like she was suppressing tears.

Huey smiled lightly.

"My opinion is a bit different, I guess?"

"...what should be wrong?"

Dalian seemed offended and asked so.

"It's not like Chez didn't want the Phantom Book. He didn't want to drag you into the gunfight. He didn't want to hurt you!"

"Whatever reason there is, a fool is a fool."

Dalian became even more ill tempered. She raised her eyebrows and scowled at Huey,

"And you are 100 years early to state your opinion to me, despite just being Huey."

After these harsh words, Dalian closed her book. Then she reached out for Huey's bread and bit freely into it.

"My, My" Huey shrugged his shoulders. Then he recalled something and took something out from his coat. It was a small cut flower.

Huey stretched his hand out with agility and decorated a vase for one flower with it.

It was a flower bud that was about to start to bloom with blue petals.

"You took those roses with you?"

Dalian asked with her cheeks stuffed with bread.

"There was just one left."

Huey folded the newspaper and shifted his gaze to the outside.

And said like to speak to himself,

"You can be at ease. If he's still living, he will come meet us for sure! To accept the book then."

Dalian watched the blue rose expressionless and shook her head.

"After all it's just an 'unattainable goal'."

Huey smiled and said lightly jokingly.

"No... it's 'attaining the impossible', right?"

The flower that was the only one of its kind was silently swaying in the morning sun.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hidan no Aria:Volume6 Chapter2

2011-05-11T06:12:36Z

DissmalScientist: /* 2nd Ammo: Water Tossing */ changed Aria to Reki in one sentence, seemed to be referring to her.

==2nd Ammo: Water Tossing==

September 1--

During the opening ceremony on the first day of the second semester, the Japanese students of Butei High will respect international tradition, wearing an imitation uniform of the first Butei High in the world, Butei High - Rome, the completely black uniform which is called, "Diviza Nero".

The students, dressed completely in black, sat up straight on the folding chairs, in a phalanx-like formation.

This scene was almost like the assembly of a miniature army division, or perhaps a Yakuza funeral.

The curtain, full of patched up bullet-holes, opened left and right, and on the stage, the principal, Midorimatsu, was standing in the center, at the lectern, giving a speech about the international co-operation between Butei.

He said something about public safety continuing to worsen, but Japan was still a safe country, so as such, Tokyo Butei High will be accepting exchange students for the sake of the students' growth in a tense situation.

...Hey. Please don't make the situation in the school any more tense.

It was probably because of Butei High's new policy, but sitting in one corner of the room were students from Hong Kong Butei High.

There were not only high school students, but there seemed to be middle school students as well...even somebody like a elementary school student. As expected of foreigners.

(But, it might not be too long before the era comes where Japan, like America, will legally issue firearm licenses to 5 year old children.)

Having not slept much in Reki's room last night, I thought of those things, stifling a yawn.

It is common practice that one cannot be absent from the opening ceremony of the 2nd semester. However, delinquents like Riko, or busy students like Aria still neglect it. So, all those that sit here are the good students, the slackers, or those failing students, who like me, came so their credits would not drop.

And Reki...after she had accompanied me to school, because she was performing in the ceremony after the opening ceremony--using a pistol or sniper rifle as a replacement for the marching band's batons--went to the preparation room of the auditorium. 

As such, I am able to do this, enjoying my temporary freedom.

But, as long as I am within a 2km radius of that Dragunov, I am still in the palm of Reki's hand.

And, Haimaki was idly crouching by my feet, and once in a while, he would, with an expression which said: "If you dare run, I'll report it to my master," looks up at me. Damn it.

I couldn't help but glare angrily at the Haimaki by my feet...

"Tohyama-kun, is it alright if I sit next to you?"

"Yo, Kinji. Looks like you aren't getting held back a year after all." 

Two male students moved to the seats by my side, in unison. The good student Shiranui and the slacker Muto.

The handsome Shiranui was already cheerful, even though it was the first day of the second semester, and Muto was still wearing an expression of yearning for the summer holidays, stubble building up on his chin. The contrast between you two is amazingly strong.

"Kinji, I heard a rumor. Yesterday, you ran into some shooting spree, broke the glass off my four-wheel drive, forcing me to track down my insurance company..."

Ah? The car that I hid in yesterday was Muto's?

Well...I'll just pretend that I don't know what he's talking about for now. After all, the person who actually broke the glass was Reki.

Also, I still haven't paid Muto back for breaking my [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Honda_Gyro Gyro Canopy] while we were arguing.

"--Besides that small matter...Tohyama-kun. Another scandal has been raised because of your relationship with a girl, you know?"

Radiating normal Butei behavior with the mention of a shooting spree as, "that small matter," Shiranui interrupted from the other side.

He was chuckling as if he had run into something amusing. This guy definitely thinks that since it has nothing to do with him, he can just spectate from the side.

"Are you serious!? Damn it! Why!? Why is it always only Kinji!?"

"Don't shout so loud, Muto. It's the opening ceremony right now. Anyways, Shiranui, how did you know?"

"'Know' is inaccurate, rather, I deduced this. As I was doing early sword-training in Assault--Kanzaki-san was throwing a huge tantrum. So, I thought that it might have something to do with Tohyama-kun."

Kanzaki...Aria-san was throwing a huge tantrum?

Just thinking about it makes me shiver.

Incidentally, morning practice would refer to some specific subject practice in a normal school, but in Butei High, it refers to morning battle training.

"Once again, it's become a pretty popular topic. It's said that--This morning, Tohyama-kun and Snipe's Reki-san came out of the girl's dormitory together when they were going to school."

While saying this, Shiranui, as if trying to prove the existence of the relationship between Reki and I, stroked Haimaki's back.

"--This time it's Reki!? Ah-, but, I can understand that. A dark boy and a wordless girl fit each other, after all. But, Kinji, you've taken action against somebody dangerous again. Reki has a lot of secret fans. You might get caught in a multi-directional crossfire one day, you know? You sure are unlucky, Kinji."

Agreed.

Now, not only am I being observed by Reki, but the number of guns pointed at me are increasing...

Unable to explain the situation to Muto, who was laughing and patting my back from behind, I...dipped in my head in despair.

"...There's another popular topic going around, because Kanzaki-san and Reki-san get along well. It's said that, after Kanzaki-san finished throwing a tantrum, she was very depressed about losing both her friend and lover."

What...is that supposed to mean?

Are you saying that, Reki = Friend, and I = Lover?

"Hey. Aria and I aren--"

"There's a lot of this kind of trouble around this season. After all, "Caravan I" is about to arrive."

I had seen it many times, but as I was trying to defend myself, Shiranui's overly brilliant smile cut me short.

--Caravan I.

Now that he mentions it, it's true that it's about to arrive.

In Butei High, sophomores have 2 training trips. The first one is "Caravan 1".

From the name, it might appear to be a normal school trip, but in truth, it is an activity for the sake of making the final corrections in the teams formed between students.

This is because...when Butei High students reach their second year, they have to form and register themselves as 2~8 man teams before the end of September.

An unexpected important result of this team system is that, the registered teams will in turn, be registered in the IADA[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hidan_no_Aria:guidelines].

Normally, Butei will move in those teams as units, fulfilling the activity. Even if they split up later due to their own goals, the mutual co-operation in that team takes precedence over entire organizational relationship--this is also laid down in International Butei Law.

"It's popular, because there are a lot of cases where the formation of a team is affected by boy-girl relationships. Because Tohyama-kun was unable to solve his personal matters."

"About that, I've pretty much decided who I'm going to team up with. We're going to take members from both Logi and Amdo, forming a logistics unit. There're girls too, you know. It's Hiraga Aya though, so there's nothing to get excited about."

There are no firm criteria, but normally, teams will be either assault teams, logistics teams, communications teams, or mixed teams etc., completely different types and fields. As a result, different teams will work together.

Using an army analogy, it would be like the image of sections coming together to form a platoon.

Therefore, this isn't something like the normal high school relationships, where getting along well is the focus, but a team formed with tactics and strategy taken into account.

To sum it up in a sentence...team formation is something that requires a lot of thinking.

Especially for me, who doesn't have many friends, and is now engaged to Reki, this is a massive undertaking. Just thinking about it gives me a headache..

"Tohyama-kun is going to form an assault team, right? Or maybe a reconnaissance team?"

"I haven't decided on anything yet. I'm busy enough earning credits, so I have to postpone it for now."

"Ahh, that's a problem. Tohyama-kun, the next time you wear this, what are you going to do?"

Said Shiranui, pointing to my black tie. The next time I wear this? He's probably talking about the team photo at team registration.

During team registration, according to the rules, the team members have to have a photograph taken of them...and they have to wear this bulletproof uniform - black while taking the photo. It's rumored that this is for the sake of preventing offenders from being able to recognize which Butei High the students come from.

I remember, when we saw our senpai's team photos last year...they were all looking away from the lens on purpose, turning their heads slightly to the side or even downwards. That's probably so their appearance wasn't completely shown.

Really, this is an amazingly dangerous school. Having to take so much care with just a photo.

The opening ceremony finished--and on the path in front of the auditorium, the girls from class C started the parade as Little Eva's "The Loco-Motion" was playing.

On their heads were feathered military caps, their bodies clothed with extravagant uniforms. Their hands grasping their batons, the girls--

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Whoosh, whoosh. Roll.*

Their white, pleated miniskirts fluttering, they span their replacements for batons, assault rifles and sniper rifles, marching forward in two lines on the road, sealed off from traffic.

At times, Butei High will imitate the Police Force and the Self-Defense Force, holding a music or dance concert, reason being, they wished to improve their image with the people. And according to the principal's plan, the performers would be female. Aria and Shirayuki also performed as cheerleaders at Adseard in May. 

But...no matter when I see it, I always hate these performances.

[[File:Aria06 067.jpg|thumb]]
On both sides of the road, watching the parade was the local people, as well as the media. There were also boys, holding up cameras with lenses as long as bazookas, frantically snapping pictures of the girls. You guys, you know that you're falling right into the principal's trap, right? Their appearance may be no different from cute high school girls, but the female students over here are actually dangerous people that play with real bazookas.

Not being able to withhold a sigh, I--

-as if trying to escape from Reki, who was twirling her Dragunov in the midst of the marching band, her face expressionless as always...I left.

Behind me, Haimaki tailed me, not letting his guard down.
At any rate, you. You've been suspecting me, following me ever since just now, right? You stepped on my shoes on purpose, and you even urinated over my clothes when I left the auditorium's male changing room.

The bulletproof uniform - black that I was wearing in the auditorium was borrowed, so I could just throw it inside the "return" basket and be done with it, but the uniform I'm wearing now is mine. If you dare dirty it, I will spare you no mercy.

(...Reki, Haimaki, team formation...no matter which one it is, so troublesome...)

And to add to my annoyance, today was the day of Butei High's horrible tradition, "Water Tossing"

Originally, "Water Tossing" evolved from the special battle method that the principal's old school had had, "On the day of the opening ceremony, you can splash water onto anybody."

Splashing each other with water may be very safe, but once this reached Butei High, the rules, for some reason, became, "as long as you're unarmed, you can fight with anybody you like," a real battle method, and it spread around the school.

(Masters tolerates this activity as well. Really...)

My head hurting again, I decided to head to the pharmacy at the Medica building.

But, if I was afraid that if I walked the main road, I would run into the danger that is "Water Tossing", so I took a small road.

As I walked out of the parade, the sound of it getting farther and farther...

Fuah.

Fuah.

Fuaah.

What...?

Bubble...?

Suddenly, in front of me, who was walking down the small alley, a bubble appeared.

<nowiki>*</nowiki> Pop, Pop Pop* They popped in front of my face.

"--You just died 3 times."

Immediately after, the sound of a girl's undeveloped voice came from above my head.

I raised my head to look, and one foot hooked into the gutter of the building...was a small girl.

...Who's she?

"''Japan'''s Butei High isn't very noteworthy-ne. You're too vulnerable."[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hidan_no_Aria:Volume6_Translator%27s_Notes#Chapter_2]

The girl was wearing something reminiscent of one of the outfits of a zombie in "Reigen Doushi"--a modified, abnormal outfit using the Qing Dynasty's imperial outfit as a basis.

Added to that, her accent...she was probably one of those exchange students from the Hong Kong Butei High.

"...There something?"

In a bad mood, I narrowed my eyes, staring at her, who was adroitly drinking something out of a gourd...

"Kyuu!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Spin, Tap*

The girl laughed shrilly, and she landed in the alley lightly, just like a trapeze artist.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Shhh*

Her black twintails, tied on the left and right, followed the movement of her body, falling down.

"My, name, is Koko. Tell me your name."

--Height, around 1.40 meters. She's still a kid.

The corners of her eyes were streaked with red eyeshadow, making her already slanted eyes become even more obviously tilted. And she also had a cute appearance that would make a certain group of men drool in appreciation...But...

For some reason...Her appearance seems familiar, as if she looks similar to somebody. Just a coincidence?

"I am Tohyama Kinji."

Since she had already told me her name, I returned the favor.

After all, I don't wish to make anybody think that Japanese people don't have any manners.

"Aiya! Aiyayayayayaya!" [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hidan_no_Aria:Volume6_Translator%27s_Notes#Chapter_2]

The girl, who had called herself Koko, shouted to the heavens exaggeratedly.

What. Is there something wrong with my name?

At any rate, you've been asking for trouble from the beginning.

"...Hey. Why do you smell like alcohol? Children shouldn't drink."

Seeing me lecture her, pointing at the gourd, Koko's eyes widened, saying,

"--I'm not a child! Koko turned 14 yesterday!"
[[File:Aria06 071.jpg|thumb]]
Buwaa! She yelled, a strong smell of alcohol intermixed with her breath.

She's probably drunk. I heard that China didn't have any age restrictions on the consumption of alcohol.

But...this kind of conversation...Why is it that this feels kind of familiar?

"I can't help it, I'll just have to test you a little. If you leave the princess, some painful things will happen immediately."

Apparently not too familiar with Japanese, Koko said these incomprehensible things--

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Whoosh, Whoosh*...As if stumbling, she fell down...before she did a flip, *Pa!*

She suddenly charged towards me!

--This kind of reaction--

It's exactly the same as when I first met Aria! How unlucky can I be!

"--!'

Reflexively, I reached my hand out, and Koko's feet--twisted around my hand.

Wh-what is this? This movement. It's random, as if the movement itself is drunk--

It completely nullified by subconscious counterattack.

Koko, like a snake, slithered around my body, *whoosh*. She got onto my back.

And she brought a rope around both sides of my neck...? No, she's using both of her twin tails.

"Hehe!"

Laughing in my ear, Koko even twisted her two legs around my neck.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Twist...Twist!*

--Ne-neck--

It's being clamped. If this were Judo, it would be called a choke.

(This kind of clamping technique...exists...!)

The choke I mentioned earlier is an unarmed technique where, once it is tightened, it's impossible to loosen.

And, this isn't an infraction of the rules. Not only her limbs, but her hair, it's an abnormally complex stance, almost like a coiled rope.

This girl is an exchange student--where did she hear about "Water Tossing"?

"Hehe, how is it? You can't do anything, can you? A man that cannot do anything, is a man that nobody needs. I'm going to kill you."

"Kill...me?"

Breaking out into a cold sweat, I forced those words out.

It may look like this, but I'm a Butei. If I got a 100 yen coin for every time I heard the word "kill" in a threat, I'd be able to have a mansion built by now.

But, this isn't just a threat!

(Sh-she really wants to kill me!)

--Only now did that electric feeling of true danger really run through my body.

This is a problem beyond the rules of "Water Tossing".

Panicked, I reached my hand towards my Beretta--but at that moment, I noticed that even my limbs were also being restricted by the girl's legs' vice like grip.

"--!"

If one wants to initiate Aru=Kata, they have to be at striking distance.

And like this, when I'm at 0-distance, drawn into grappling--arms restricted, making it impossible to resist--it's a position where guns cannot be used.

It's the exact opposite as the fight with Reki, where she was out of range, unable to be touched by my bullets. This is a battle where guns have been rendered ineffective by the sheer lack of distance.

(Da-dangerous...Really...!)

Inside me, whose consciousness was slowly going hazy--

This tight feeling, being pressed so closely against a female body, which was so much like Aria's, as well as the feeling of getting choked to death melded together, *Thump*...creating an irregular heartbeat.

(Th-this is...)

It's different from normal, but I'm afraid that this is...Hysteria Mode.

And, this is the Hysteria Mode that Nii-san had told me about, the Hysteria Mode when dying.

Hysteria Agonizante.

(I-I've been pressured into such a place!?)

But, in the last of the last, this awakening was my trump card.

Counter-choke techniques started appearing clearly in my mind, which had been panicking all along.

Standing out was one line of thought: Performing a wall hit on Koko, biting her hand viciously, attempting to harm her--

Bad...This girl, wrong.

My mind in Hysteria Mode revealed the reality that that would just make the situation more severe.

This isn't a feasible method of releasing a choke.

"Hihi! Shanshikeikeihou!"[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hidan_no_Aria:Volume6_Translator%27s_Notes#Chapter_2]

...*Creak*...*Creak*...

(M-my cervical vertebrae...!) 

My cervical vertebrae is about to be snapped!

A creak rang out from my neck area, and my consciousness was becoming more and more hazy.

My line of sight started to flicker on and off, my eyes couldn't see anything anymore.

--The corresponding action is too late. The opponent is a girl, so it's impossible for me to choose that method.

Even though I'm in Hysteria Mode, there's no way for me to do anything...!

I-I'm done...!

--*GRROARR!*

Immediately after the roar blasted towards us, *Ba!*

Koko suddenly released her hair and limbs.

--*Thud*

I sprawled forward, subconsciously raising my head.

In front of me, Haimaki, who appeared to have just smashed Koko off me, was standing there, his hair and tail completely on end, growling softly.

My neck...hadn't snapped. That was really in the nick of time. But, golden stars were still appearing in my field of vision, and I felt dizzy.

--*Tap, Tap*

Koko turned a flip in the air agilely, retreating to another side of the alley.

"The dog that princess is raising is far more useful than you."

Afterward, she made a face at me.

"''I'' am, "''Ten-thousand Arms''" Koko--"The Warrior of Ten-thousand techniques" Kinchi, 0 points."

Saying this, she waved, as if saying goodbye.

"You have to study. Afterwards, I'll test you again. ''Goodbye''."

Reaching the edge of the corner...she disappeared.

And I--could only gaze at that back, in a daze.

What on Earth is this...that started happening yesterday.

Could you please keep terrible misfortune to one day?

Sniped by Reki, losing to the hands of an exchange student...Isn't that two defeats in a row?

Inside Butei High, where turning swords and guns on each other is a perfectly acceptable and common thing, things like attempted murder are outright ignored, a regrettable reality.

Even if I reported: "I was nearly killed by an exchange student in an alley," to a teacher, I'd definitely have: "If you lost, then go challenge them again!" shouted at me while I'm getting kicked out of their office.

The Butei watchword for this is, "Defeat from the Bottom"--It's recognized as a humilation defeat in Butei High, a defeat where one is beaten by his underclassmen.

The opponent was a middle school student, and also a girl, who are weaker than men by default. Also, I lost to her unarmed, this was a humiliation deep within mere humiliation. Were I to make an analogy to Mahjong, it would be similar to the humiliation of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_Mahjong_yaku#Yakuman_hands Yakuman] defeat. 

I don't care about my reputation within the school, but if this gets spread around to everybody, I'll just be a laughingstock.

So, I kept my mouth shut, pretending that it never happened.

But--

(The feel of Koko's battle ability...seems to be on the same level as Aria's, if not higher...)

I heard that the training that Assault Butei go through in China is wholly different from the training they go through in Japan.

--Once they discover a person with some sort of special attribute, the Butei High there will initiate a special training program.

If that attribute is guns, then they will train them with guns. If it's knives, then they'll be trained with knives. Nothing else. It seems that, using this method, China trained up several Butei with these differing skills.

Which is to say, that girl from just now was probably trained in martial arts from a very young age, a true expert.

(She's Chinese, isn't she...If it was her, that's how she'd say it, right?)

I thought, looking to the side, towards Reki, who had finished the parade, changing back to her sailor uniform...

Already completely released from Hysteria Mode, I was just relaxing in one of Odaiba's main streets.

Why am I here, you ask. That's because, I want to get something to eat.

Under continuous pressure just now and wanting to vent my frustrations by stuffing myself, I went to the school cafeteria, but upon my entrance, I was surrounded by a group of...abnormal boys.

Apparently taking Reki as a Goddess and worshiping her, they started shouting things like: "Please tell me about the daily life of Reki-sama!" "Is her face cute when sleeping!?" "DIE!", all directed at me.

Well, which is to say, it was the situation that Muto had warned me about this morning. Taking advantage of the rules of Water Tossing.

And beside me, whose neck and limbs were being twisted in impossible directions, Reki, standing there with the Dragunov on her back, appeared to have decided not to interfere. And Haimaki used his back leg to scratch his ears, yawning loudly. Hey, you guys acting like this...I'm really going to burst into tears, you know?

In the search of another place where I could eat--since the convenience store and family restaurant had been occupied by Reki's fan club, I had give up the thought of eating on Academy Island...and like this, I went all the way to Odaiba.

Well..there's no classes today anyways, since it's the opening ceremony.

Because of the Japanese Early Summer Phenomenon - Typhoon, the wind in the street was a little strong, but the weather was pretty good. Just strolling down the streets like this is a pretty good way of relaxing one's heart.

But...

"......"

Even though she had been so talkative last night, Reki-sama had said nearly nothing today.

And, I had a vague feeling that she didn't seem very happy. She was expressionless as ever, though, so I had no way of confirming it.

As I walked and thought about this sniper girl--

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fyuu*

A low breeze brushed by us--*Flutter*

Reki's rouge pleated skirt flipped up in an extremely dangerous manner.

"...!"

But, Reki didn't care at all.

Since she hadn't tried to resist the wind at all, the snow-white curve of her thigh--and a military-used band of velcro, as well as the dagger tucked inside it, was exposed, for all to see.

It had gone up, but it was still barely in the safe zone.

"Hey. Reki...by your feet. Be careful."

I pointed it out to this his robot girl, who apparently, was not programmed with any embarrassment or shyness functions.

Reki scanned by her feet, as if she was looking out for a landmine...

"...?"

She raised her head, looking at me. It didn't seem like she knew what I was trying to bring to her attention.

She's impossible...really, I have to think of a solution quickly.

Scared that another gust of wind would blow, I--ran into Odaiba Water City.

"Haimaki, sit. Wait here."

Following me, Reki made Haimaki wait by the automatic doors.

Hey, is it really all right if you leave a wolf in this kind of place?

"..."

I glanced at Reki out of the corner of my eye, who was following me into the stores with quick strides.

I'm enveloped in all sorts of problems, but right now, the biggest problem is the matter of Reki's Sniper Restriction.

If I don't think of something to solve it, I won't be able to handle the other problems.

(..."Lima Syndrome"...)

The trump card of extricating myself from Reki's clutches--"Lima Syndrome".

For the sake of its success, I have to establish a good relation with Reki. But, if I want to establish a relationship, the receiving end of the relationship has to be a person. 

Which is to say, I have to humanize Robot Reki.

But, no matter how I think about this, it's a huge difficulty in itself.

I have no idea what to do.

But, I have to do it.

Otherwise, I'll have to spend the rest of my days together with Reki.

Even if I have to make things up on the spot, I have to force the initiation of Plan: Humanizing Reki.

Reaching the fifth floor, the one dedicated to restaurants and the like, I, thinking that I could eat anything, as long as I could fill myself up, asked,

"Is there something you want to eat, Reki?"

After all, you'll definitely answer with "I don't care."

"I don't care."

See?

Well, I already predicted it.

"Then, let's go eat ramen. The ramen sold at Shintojyou is really good."

Community, companion, friends. The meaning of such is captured in the English word "Company", which, linguistically, originally meant "eating bread together." Like this, eating together is an important action that aids the building of a human relationship.

If all goes well, I might be able to use the meal as an opportunity over which we can reconcile, leading the solution into a new dawn of hope.

So, I brought Reki--

-to Odaiba's best ramen shop, the ever-crowded Shintojyou.

Sitting opposite Reki at a small table, thinking of scoring some points with her, I said,

"I'll treat today."

And then saying to a waiter who had come forth,

"I want one bowl of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Char_siu Char Siu] noodles. And for her, the most expensive thing on the menu."

Having come here many times before, I ordered, relying on the memory embedded deep in my brain, not even needing to flip through the menu.

Well, there's 3000 yen inside my wallet. I shouldn't have a problem, budget-wise.

...*Flicker*, I looked at Reki using my peripheral vision, gauging her reaction.

"......"

Only to see that she, like a statue, was sitting like a death row victim on the chair opposite me, completely still. Her head was facing forward, her eyes seemingly looking downwards a little...But what they were looking at was not me, but an empty void...Scary. Those eyes really look like a doll's.

Anyways, can't you at least take your headphones off when we enter a restaurant?

(But...Reki really doesn't fit in, in this kind of loud and busy shop. It doesn't sit well with her at all.)

Even if I'm the one who brought her here.

Helplessly, I rested my chin in the palm of my hand, looking out upon the sight of Tokyo Bay.

Above the multitude of ships, leaving several white trails on the surface of the sparkling, blue water, were seagulls, lightly flying around Empty Island, where there's a billboard for the musical, "The Wizard of Oz" had been constructed.

This panorama, this kind of relaxation, it's so comfortable.

In my mind, I thought that, if Reki were to be cast in "The Wizard of Oz", she would definitely be the heartless tin man. Thinking of those things, which were of no importance, I drifted off into a daydream.

"..."

"..."

Completely wordless, we just sat there, waiting for the food to arrive.

Whenever I teamed up with a girl in a Butei High activity--My personality is such that, I would always be this silent.

Because, I have nothing to talk about with girls.

(...This kind of silence is kind of tiring, though.)

In light of that, while the person in front of me is a girl, she is--Reki.

Because she's just sitting there, just like a tin man, I don't need to pay attention to anything.

Putting it that way, Reki...for me, might be, a rare and treasured girl.

But, the image of Aria, who is boyish as well, another person that I didn't need to take care even when she's around, invaded another corner of my mind.

Well, it's true that conversation is a fundamental part of building a good relationship, but there's an old saying, haste makes waste. If I talk about [[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Denpa_Onna_to_Seishun_Otoko denpa]] things like Ulus or Virus or whatever, in this kind of public place, I'll just be taken for a lunatic. So, the fact that I can relax here, gazing upon the ocean and the sky, healing my scarred soul from all the trauma it had gone through, was indeed, a good thing.

"--Sorry to keep you waiting!"

A familiar voice jarred me, making my head slip off my hand and smash into the table.

I looked up--

"Fu-Fuuma!?"

Lezzad freshman, Fuuma Hina.

My female kouhai, wearing an apron as part of a waitress outfit, was holding a tray, delivering the ramen.

This girl...I was wondering why she didn't come to the opening ceremony, but it looks like she was doing this kind of training.

"Master, I have delivered the objects you have ordered. Please, eat well."

A broad smile on her face, Fuuma, *Tap*, placed the bowl of char siu noodles in front of me.

...What is this...The char siu had been made into 卍 shapes. Were you trying to make shurikens? That was...amazingly pointless. With this, the mass became smaller.

Fuuma apparently thought that she had done something wonderful, and she had an expression on her face which was begging, "Master, praise me!" With that expression, she's probably expecting me to say something like, "Ooohh, that's amazing, Fuuma. You're an excellent ninja," right?

Well, I'll just ignore it.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pa* In front of me, who was snapping open the chopsticks unhappily--*Thud*

Fuuma placed a container of ramen onto the table. It seemed that the gravitational pull was such that Fuuma's ponytail hung in the air as it thudded to the flat surface.

"What...What on Earth is this..."

The ramen...was served in a pot. And that pot was so big that somebody could easily fit their head inside it.

"This is what Reki-[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_honorifics#Dono.2Ftono dono] ordered, the store's best, the most expensive item--Super pot ramen."

"...Hey! This isn't an amount that a human being can eat! Even an elephant wouldn't be able to finish this! This shouldn't be on the menu!"

"--It is. This is an order that was put on offer this month."

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Flip* On the menu that Fuuma had opened...

"New item - Super pot ramen! 5000 yen, *But, if it can be finished within 30 minutes, it's free!*"

Clipped in between the pages was a thick piece of paper, newly written.

Hey, this is 5...5000 yen!

Then...Then, aren't I about to eat a meal that I can't pay for!?

"Wait, today, I only brought three thousand..."

Not even sparing me a glance, Fuuma--as if exposing her true personality as a ninja, she smirked, turning towards Reki,

"Kukuku....As master's close friend for more than 4 years, I will be the one to lead the assault this time! I specially suggested these rations, which will definitely bring harmony between you two--this is only a small challenge! Then, 30 minutes, starts now! Ready, set, go!"

Fuuma's ponytail, called chonmage in Japan, swished through the air, and she pressed the button on the stopwatch.

"...!"

I--turned my head towards Reki, who was nearly completely hidden by the pot.

"..."

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pachin*

The disposable chopsticks, she tore them apart.

Yo-you're going to fight? Challenging this...this colossal enemy, super pot ramen.
[[File:Aria06 087.jpg|thumb]]
And, why did I just hallucinate that a light gleamed in Reki's eyes?

"..."

Reki extended the chopsticks, clipping one strand of noodles.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chew*

She bit the tip of the noodle.

And, *Shuuuuuu*...*Shuuu*...

She ate it.

She just ate the noodles.

And, *Chew*. *Shuuuu*

Strand by strand, she ate without pause.

"..."

Under my fixated stare, Reki continued to use that unique method of eating to draw the noodles into her mouth.

Am-amazing. There's no interval at all between one strand and the next. Was ramen something that you could eat with such small movements?

Before I knew it--

Reki had eaten all the noodles in the pot.

In a mere 5 minutes.

"..."

Afterward--

Reki, *Shuu*

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chew*

Used her chopsticks to eat a prawn, part of the side dish.

And, *Shuu, Pa*

She ate a quail egg.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Shuu, Pa* *Shuu, Pa* *Shuu Pa*

Shitake, cuttlefish, mushrooms...

All the side dishes in the pot were being devoured, without so much as a break.

"Wh...Wh-what...what is this...?"

Fuuma looked at the stopwatch in shock. To tell the truth, it doesn't surprise me that she's stunned.

Because...just as the 10 minute mark passed, Reki had...eaten all the noodles and side dishes inside that enormous pot.

And while Fuuma was watching, so it's impossible for her to claim that Reki cheated.

Uu...

Seeing Reki seem to struggle, lifting the enormous pot....I reached out, helping her bring it off the table...

Reki placed those small lips by the edge of the pot...

Ku.

Ku...Ku.

She...She's drinking the soup...!

Ku...Ku.

A-are you alright? You're not going to die, right? If you don't do this, I'll have a criminal record, but your life is, ever so slightly, more important. Don't force yourself.

But, ignoring my worried thoughts...

The soup...was completely finished...!

Reki had completely finished the enormous pot of ramen, which even a Sumo wrestler would have to undergo a siege with.

"--According to my senses, as of this moment, 10 minutes and 47 seconds has passed since Fuuma-san started the stopwatch."

Saying this while placing the pot back on the table, Reki's expression was as always, completely unchanged.

Am...Amazing...

I never knew, never would have thought that you could eat so much! No, this isn't a matter of being able to eat. Are you fostering a black hole in your stomach?

"...Ah...Ahhhh...!"

Her gaze flickering between the stopwatch and the pot, Fuuma screamed with a broken voice.

And, *Shh* Dressed like a waitress, she flopped down on the floor, right there and then.

"Th...This is a dream...This is...a nightmare...!"

...I understand, Fuuma.

You are still a freshman. You haven't been desensitized to this kind of abnormal scene yet.

But, as students of Butei High, it is definite that supernatural people like Vlad or Sherlock will one day, appear in front of you. At that time, you can't be surprised when those abnormal things flash to life before your eyes. Before that, you have to train yourself to get used to these paranormal sights.

With that, while I was thinking those senpai-like words in my heart...

I felt a wave of relief wash over me, since I would not be counted among the ranks of ex-offenders. I held onto my heart, well...more like my wallet, keeping it close.

The Butei threefold punishment. Such words exist.

That may be a really extreme expression, but if a Butei is caught breaking the law, he receives a heavier punishment than a normal person...using just now as an example, if I really didn't have enough money to pay the bill, I would have received threefold punishment.

Having escaped punishment by a thread, I, having seen the result, used the money that would have been spent on Reki's free meal to buy fish sausages for Haimaki.

I ripped off the packaging, giving them to Haimaki, who was waiting at the door obediently...Ooh. He wagged his tail furiously, gulping it down.

He looks pretty happy. So, he likes eating fish sausages? That's something to take note of.

Accompanying me, Reki, whose characteristics, for some reason, hadn't changed at all, although she had just eaten a gigantic pot of ramen, and I boarded the light rail, returning to Academy Island. We had just stepped onto the platform when another gust of strong wind blew.

Out of hand, I'll tell everybody this. As long as it is a Butei registered Butei dog, then it can ride trains, buses and other forms of public transportation. I can't be sure if the same applies for wolves, though.

On the desolate platform, *Fuah*--

Reki's skirt was blown upwards by the wind again, and I violently twisted my head to the side.

Hey...Can't you use your hand to hold it down, or maybe just turn such that you're in a safe direction? You're a girl, you know!

Because this robot girl, who had shown no signs of being humanized, was dangerous, in terms of Hysteria Mode, I made her walk in front...

Reki, Haimaki, and I formed a line, with Reki in front of me, and Haimaki behind me. As we walked down the stairs, *Tap*.

Reki suddenly stood still.

That gaze was fixated upon something that appeared to have flickered on the platform of the stairs we were descending--the shadow of some unknown person.

"...?"

Nearly colliding with Reki, I slowed down, surprised--*Thud*

But, Haimaki, following me from the back, smashed into the back of my knee, forcing it to buckle violently.

Which is to say, a situation of multiple collisions.

"...Oh..."

No way of stopping myself, I charged down the platform helplessly, as if pushing Reki, who had turned around, down.

Under the force of my shove, Reki too fell down the stairs...

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Thud*...My back smashed into the wall midway up the stairs.

Because my face appeared to be pressed against Reki's head, I had been saved from a concussion. 

...Phew.

And just having letting out a sigh, taking a deep breath, I--

-couldn't help but widen my eyes in shock, having deeply inhaled Reki's mint-like scent.

"--!"

Th-the position right now...

I-It's too dangerous, isn't it!? This?

...I am one head taller than Reki.

And as such, my face was buried in Reki's hair, without so much as a word of consent--

I thrust my head away hurriedly, only to see Reki's gem-like irises gaze upon me from an extremely close distance, confirming my safety.

"...!"

And my hand--

-Just now, reflexively, for the sake of preventing from falling, was grabbing her slender shoulders, as if I was embracing them.

Because of this, Reki's body was leaning forward slightly...

Th-this...isn't this...

Exactly like an intimate couple, taking advantage of the shadows and the lack of people!?

And, hadn't I pushed Reki violently just now, making it appear as if I wanted to do something...!?

If it was Aria, at that moment, I would definitely be on the receiving end of a flying high-kick, hurtling back onto the platform. But, Reki was letting herself be embraced, not putting up any sort of resistance.

Reki's soft, slender shoulders were completely in my grasp.

That face, as beautiful as a carving, was directly in front of my eyes.

And those pink lips were only a few centimeters from mine--

(...Hysteria, Mode...!)

That single word invading my panicked mind, I checked my blood flow, panicked.

It's OK...? Isn't this dangerous...!?

Ah, ah...? It's alright.

What a relief. I may not know why, but I hadn't transformed into Hysteria Mode.

Meeting Reki's gaze, I sighed discreetly...

--*Pata*

Suddenly, something fell on the mid-portion of the stairs, sending out a sound.

A position roughly 5 meters on my left.

I turned my head, looking towards the source of the noise, looking down the stairs...

A crepe.

...Fallen on the floor.

That crepe, cream and some sort of bean stuffing--was visible from a part which was half bitten off--curled up into a peach shaped, completely white bun.

Which is to say, that's a miniature peach bun, right?

Peach bun crepe, huh?

There really are many different types of crepes in this world.

And, someone who's willing to eat something so distasteful must be someone who loves peach buns.

--It must be--

It must be!?

"--!"

My heart jumping into my throat, I lightly...turned my gaze...

Towards the shoe of the person who had dropped that peach bun...a slender ankle, wearing a black sock...continuing to look up....over there...

"......!"

Frozen in a position of walking while eating peach bun crepes, I thought that she had been petrified...Kanzaki H. Aria was there!

Those big eyes were opened wide, completely fixated upon the scene where I had pushed Reki to the wall, embracing her.

And Aria, apparently trying to reboot her brain, which had crashed upon seeing this "Terrible Scene", had entered stone-mode.

"......!"

And, the same went for me.

Why, in this kind of place--were we seen by Aria? As expected of me, guaranteed to be followed by misfortune. 

Aria, I, and Reki, who had been completely still the whole time.

As if in a portrait, the three of us stood still, stood silent--

"But, but, but...is it true that there is a JC that can match Aria in Aru=Kata?"

As she spoke, the sides of her mouth were smeared with cream as she ate a strawberry crepe...Inquesta's Mine Riko mounted the stairs.

And--she noticed Reki and I.

"UWWOOOOOOOOMUGUMUGUOAH--!?"

Her hair, fluttering on both sides of her head, flew upwards. Completely shocked.

...But, you know, you're still using both your hands to stuff what remains of the crepe in your mouth while you're in that shocked state. Right now.

"We-well done, Ki-kun! Despite the fact that Rekyu is an amazingly difficult character route that can't be unlocked until your second playthrough! You're already in the midst of a fiery, passionate kiss! Zgyun! Don! Don!"

Abnormally excited, Riko stuck her hands into her blouse, making what appeared to be punching movements from inside. What kind of movement is that?

And also, by Rekyu, do you mean Reki? As always, you don't hesitate or feel the slightest bit of apprehension when giving someone a nickname--as I was thinking that, Riko's antics could be said to have helped, as I felt myself relax a little.

As I realized that I was no longer in a frozen state, *Thud! Clank!*

Shouting "Don!" and messing around, Riko twirled into Aria, their legs nearly going vertical, they fell onto the floor violently.

Apparently freed from her frozen state as well, Aria, *Thud!*, jumped to her feet--

--[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Onigawara Onigawara!] With that kind of face, she glared this way.

Sc-scary!

"Ari--"

"That's enough!"

Uu! Baring her canines, Aria brought her arms down violently, cutting me short. She didn't give me any chance to explain.

"You, yo-yo, you've said enough! I knew that Idiot Kinji was somebody like this! That's right, that's right! You, yo-you! Lo-love, you love these kinds of quiet, re-reserved, beautiful people. Ju-just like Sh-Shi-Shirayuki!"

--Wh-why is she bringing up Shirayuki at a time like this!?

Below me, Aria averted her gaze from my face, which was twisted up in protest--

"A-and with her, yo-you, with her, with that kind of..." ....*Sniff, sniff*..."--I-I'm sorry! That's why, it's enough! Just shut up!"
[[File:Aria06 099.jpg|thumb]]
As if she had nothing to say, she swallowed her words, *Pa!*

Glaring at me, frozen again.

"Besides that--Reki!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Whoosh!*

Aria bared her canines, pointing at Reki.

"You..really did it, didn't you...!? I saw it on the school-net website! You, without even refusing my offer...submitted an application to have a 2-man team with Kinji...!"

What...?

Reki...already submitted an application to be in a 2-man team with me?

I never heard about this beforehand...

"--That's 'Team Stealing'! An infraction which should be punished with holes!"

Facing the furious Aria--

Reki did not respond.

In Butei High, although "Team Formation" is normally done in the latter part of September--according to the rules set down after Caravan I. However, in reality, students will form rough teams far before the actual event.

But...especially for Aria and I, students who are partners, one of us registering to be a member of another team is taboo.

And it appears...that that is exactly what Reki did.

"I--as for the ro-romance between Kinji and Reki, that kind of thing...I do-don't care at all! It's true, it's true, I really--don't care! It's true, so...! So, I don't care about the relationship between you two! I don't care, I don't care! It's not something I care about! But--I won't forgive you for stealing my partner! I'm the one that's tuning Kinji!"

Tuning?

Could you please stop that way of speaking...Can't you see that Riko's eyes are sparkling again?

Having been forced to shut up, I protested ineffectually, in my heart.

"Aria--"

Beside me, Reki said that, completely toneless. But, that voice made me feel as if she had an abnormal resolve.

"--What are you to Kinji-san?"

Ah...

That tone...this isn't good. Things are about to get messy.

I don't know why, but that sentence from just now seemed to raise an atmosphere, full of tension, as if it was a "Declaration of War".

"Wh-wh-wh...wh, what, what, wh-what, what did you say...th-that's..!"

I'm not sure if she understood Reki's words, but Aria, her hands trembilng, pointed at me.

"No-nothing. That thing is just my partne--idiot!"

Hey, Aria.

You know, nobody could understand your overexcited words from just now. Your eyes are spinning. Well, you probably wanted to say, "That thing is an idiot," anyways.

"--I am Kinji-san's fiancé."

Reki answered directly.

Riko immediately gasped with shock, going "Fuooahhh!" Aria seemed like she had been shot in the stomach, and with an "Uu!", she doubled over.

"High...Getting engaged in high school..."

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Shh, Shhhh*

Seeming as if...she was carrying some sort of deep understanding in her eyes, Aria glanced to the side, lifting her torso.

"That...Is just playing pretend...!"

An overwhelming feeling that she was doing her best was radiating off Aria.

Even though I'm not sure what she's doing her best at.

"--This is not a game. This is serious. Aria-san. I hope that you can stay away from Kinji-san from now on. After this, Kinji...will stay in my room, just like last night. He will stay with me throughout the day, and we shall sleep together at night."

"Serious" "Stay in my room, just like last night" "Sleep together". Under the continuous barrage of Reki's words, Aria's expressions flickered through "Awaa!" "Stop it!" "Please stop!" one by one.

Hey, Reki...Stop saying things that can be misunderstood so easily!

Aria's already thinking some weird thoughts, and her face is turning all red!

"I understand, Aria-san and Kinji-san trust each other."

Reki continued to speak, as if she was following through with her furious assault,

"--But, that is not love."

"Lo, lo, lo-lo-lo-lo-lo...!?" 

Shouting with a voice like that of a chicken, Aria had entered a mode where she could not say the syllable, "い".[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hidan_no_Aria:Volume6_Translator%27s_Notes#Chapter_2]

No, it's fine if you don't say it. Don't say it.

If you're going to react this way to all of Reki's denpa words, this will never end.

"Lo-lo-lo-lo-lo-lo----Kinji!"

As if forcing herself to ignore Reki's words, she glared at me with a face of a demon.

"Wh-what are you going to do! Are you going to--be in a group with Reki!? Is that your plan!?"

Not letting me say a word, calling me an idiot, always throwing a tantrum like a kid, I--under the accumulated pressure of Reki, Team Formation, the exchange student,

-went "Hmmph," pursing my lips.

No...

Wrong. It's not only that. Actually...

"--That kind of thing has nothing to do with you, right?"

What did I say--?

Something akin to pouring oil on a fire.

Talk:Utsuro no Hako:Volume4 Author's Notes

2010-08-02T21:24:11Z

DissmalScientist:

Hmm. Any idea where to keep an eye out for projects that could be the one mentioned? -- Multipartite

:I heard rumors that he's going to write for the 冥王星O project. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 19:08, 2 August 2010 (UTC)

Any idea what that would be in English? Is it like an ecchi project? Or perhaps a different genre? I'm wondering why he can't use the same penname. Thanks so much for your hard work by the way!

Talk:Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai:Volume 1 Welcome to the World of Galgame

2010-07-19T13:29:02Z

DissmalScientist:

I would like to register significant amusement at the name of the book-loving girl 'Yukiko Nagata', and significant happiness at translation having taken place. *smiles*

Oh wow I did not even notice that, that is hilarious. I too very much appreciate the translation of this novel. I wish there was a club like this when I was in high school haha.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter7

2009-06-10T12:57:09Z

DissmalScientist: grammar

===Chapter Seven- Settlement of the Past===

Colbert's strategy turned out well.

Just as they thought, the pursuers from the royal palace were under the impression that Saito and the others who had escaped, went aboard the ''Ostland''.

The instant the dragon knights flew into the air swiftly, the ''Ostland'' used its amazing speed and crossed the border between Tristain and Germania, fleeing into the territory of Von Zerbst.

Disguised, whilst changing horses at a station on their journey, after rushing for a day and a half, they arrived at an inn town which was 10 leagues away from the country border.

The members of Tabitha's rescue team were: Saito, Louise, Kirche and Colbert, Guiche, Malicorne, and Montmorency who said a healer was necessary- all seven of them. Because too many of them would attract attention, the rest of the Ondine acted as decoys and boarded the ''Ostland''. Because of her injuries, Tabitha's dutiful sister, Irukukuu, stayed back at the academy.

After this, it would finally be the country border.

The tactic to cross the country border was already planned. They would sneak into Gallia at night through the sky on the back of Sylphid who was following them from above. They came here on horsebacks because Sylphid whose wounds were still not fully recovered could not stand the weight of all seven of them for a long period of time.

“Compared to Tristain, the danger in Gallia should be less right?”

Kirche said that. Indeed, they were wanted people in Tristain now, but they would be only seven of the multitude of illegal immigrants in Gallia. That is to say if they would not be captured by anyone there......

“Anyway, I am hungry! We cannot fight if we are hungry.”

Malicorne said that, and the group entered the most trendy inn. In an inn which had many travellers, the customers would not pay attention to Saito and the others who were at a table.

In order to sneak into Gallia, each of them had disguised as street performers.

Malicorne who had raised his hand to call out to the waiter was in a deep red outer coat, short pants, and pointed wooden shoes- the figure of a clown. He had also carefully colored the lower part of his eyes dark. At his well-matched figure, Saito burst into laughter.
[[Image:ZnT10-149.jpg|thumb]]
Clad in a merchant's clothes from the “Charming Fairies Inn”, Guiche had affixed a false mustache made from his hair under his nose, and he held some cotton in his cheek with his mouth. Upon doing that, he became a decent sake seller.

Kirche had changed into the costume of a dancer from the east. Wearing a diamond studded circlet on her head, she became a attractive dancer who was not embarrassed no matter where she revealed (her body).

Similarly, Montmorency had changed into a very revealing dancer's costume as well. Because she was restlessly bashful, she looked somewhat suspicious.

Because there was no dancer costume which fitted Louise's body size, she became a plain village girl. Dressed in a dark green dress, her conspicuous pink hair was dyed light brown, hidden underneath a hood. She appeared to be the servant of that group.

Colbert was in a monk's attire. He was supposed to be a preacher traveling alongside them.

Saito had put on a hat with a feather on it. With his gaiters folded up, he carried Derflinger at his back ordinarily. He was said to be a sword dance performer.

This is the way the group of street performers was made up. Their costumes were strangely worn-out, but their appearance as a group heading towards Gallia was successful.

“Why do we have to wear such costumes!?”

Whilst trembling all over, Montmorency said that.

“Won't we be declaring that we are nobles if we were to go there in our usual clothes?”

Guiche said to sooth her down.

“Aren't there other costumes? I don't want it! People would scrutinize me!”

The drunk customers would stare lustfully at the cloth covering Kirche and Montmorency's breasts, and the bulging out loincloth they were wearing. Having quite a high self-respect, Montmorency could not stand that.

“Revealing my belly button in public is unthinkable! What is this!? Isn't it indecent......?”

“It's all right, once in a while. It matches you!”

Kirche said in a happy-like voice.

“That's because there are pitiful ones no one wants to look at......”

“What is that?? You're talking about me?”

Pulling down her hood, the servant girl, Louise, scowled at Kirche.

“You're quite relaxed huh. We're heading off to save your close friend, and yet you're still playing around?”

“So, if I knit my eyebrows like you and display a difficult face, I would win? If I can win just like that, I will do it as well.”

''Gigigigigi'' Both of them glowered at each other.

“Quarreling? We have to get along together, and we have to succeed as well!”

Saito said that, and Colbert nodded too.

“It is just as Saito-kun said. That's because we're a team. Trivial conflicts can lead to huge cracks. Each of us has to understand that, and act accordingly.”

''If Jan says so, I'll do it!'' Beaming, Kirche leaped into him.

This group of street performers would sneak into Gallia tonight, and head towards the old Orleans mansion.

“If we go there, we should be able to find some clues huh?”

Munching slices of bread with a huge piece of ham in between, Saito asked Kirche that.

“That child is of a royal family. If she was detained by the royal family, there should be something which implies the same treatment. We would definitely get some information. Besides, if we use our money, there is no news we can't get in the city.”

Kirche who was mysteriously well-rehearsed with such affairs, drunk her wind whilst smiling sweetly. She should be confident in investigating their destination.

For the time being, because there was still more time until night time, Saito and the others rested at the inn. They were tired after rushing for a day and a half.

The group rented a big room with two beds. Kirche quickly slipped into a bed, dragged Colbert along, and started snoring. Simply because they were sharing, Malicorne slipped beside him.

Guiche and Montmorency used the other side. Probably because he was turned on by the dancer figure, Guiche cheerfully extended his hands towards Montmorency, but she brushed his hands away, and pushed him to the opposite site reproachfully.

Louise and Saito sat down, leaning against the wall.

They looked outside the window, and it was still near mid-day. There were still about 6 hours to while away until evening.

“You're not sleeping?”

Louise asked Saito who was sitting next to her.

“Hm? If I was sleepy, I would have fallen asleep. But someone should stand guard, don't you think?”

With a carefree face, Saito said that.

Louise wanted to ask the thing which had been bugging her all this while.

“Why do you getting yourself involved in something so troublesome? I've said it, right? “Find a way for you to get back.” And yet, this time you plan to infiltrate a foreign country? For your information, this means danger beyond a war. If we are found, we are criminals! We don't have the honor, not even the rights as prisoners of war!”

“Because of exactly that, I came back for you.”

“Heeeyyy, I'm fine! Help the one who has been saving us for so many times. No matter how you put it, that is the issue I have as a noble.”

“Didn't you stop being a noble?”

“I had only taken down my mantle, my heart is still that of a noble! A noble, that's how my heart is.”

“I'm the same as well.”

“Now I say...aren't you not a human from this world? You would have your own way of thinking!”


Folding his arms, Saito leaned against the wall.

“Be it a noble or commoner, there are different ways of acting as well, aren't there? Helping someone who has helped me. Isn't it natural for humans?”

“That's true, but......”

“That's not all. How do I say it...For whose sake have I fought and persisted this far? It was terrible, but I had fun. After stopping the seventy thousand, when I was unconscious, I have been thinking. What can I do? Umm...The olden days...Japan...although that was where I was born, during the time I was there, I never had such a thought.”

Saito looked at Louise from the corner of his eyes.

“That's why, it's all right! I do it because I want to. It is not because I am obliged.”

Louise pondered about it.

She recalled what Derflinger said some time back.

''“His courage rising when he hears his master's incantations, is of the same reasoning as a mother beaming when she hears the laughter of her baby. Just like that, he can do it.”''

''What if Saito's “I want to do something for that someone.” feeling is also because of an idea he has due to being Gandalf?''

''The emblem I gave him would probably turn Saito into someone else.''

''And then, another suspicion.''

Siesta's words just now came back to her.

''“Isn't that the feeling as a familiar?”''

In the prison of the palace, the thing she had been worrying about......

''What if it isn't just the courage of plunging directly into danger? What if the “I love you” Saito told me is from him as Gandalf too?''

These two questions swelled within her, squashing her. She didn't want to be confessed to with such feelings. But then, Saito was not wrong at all. It was all because of herself.

Louise became silent and hugged her knees. Because of that, Saito became worried.

“What's wrong? You became quiet suddenly...”

“Nothing!”

“You were the same in the palace as well. What is it!? Did I offend you?”

“Yeah......Just that every time you showed your courage, I became uneasy.”

Louise closed her eyes, and leaned against Saito. Saito embraced those shoulders.

Whilst looking at those hands on her shoulder, Louise muttered.

“Is it a lie or the truth? How am I supposed to tell......?”

“What are you talking about?”

Louise shook her head.

“......It's nothing. Until night time, let's sleep.”

Saito was shook awake. When he opened his eyes, Kirche was in front of him.

“Now's the time.”

He rubbed his eyes, and noticed that it was already night, without him realizing. Saito became nervous. ''It's okay, from now on we will be sneaking into Gallia.'' The people around him had more or less the same feelings as well.

Malicorne who was in his clown costume, was clapping his face.

“What are you doing?”

“I-increasing my spirit.”

Guiche leaned onto Montmorency's shoulder, and pointed towards the night sky.

“If I failed in my rescue mission and became like one of those shining stars...”

“We will give you a grand funeral.”

After that, Montmorency turned to everyone present and said.

“Although I go with you all for the time being because I'm worried, I won't do anything dangerous! Okay? I've said already. I really don't like these rough stuffs.”

“Okay! I'll try my best to protect you, even with my life!”

Montmorency fixed her eyes dubiously on Guiche who said that while hitting his chest.

“You are the most unreliable one! Sigh...I kept having this bad feeling. Life always prefers to deliver the things humans do not want...”

Whilst complaining, Montmorency inserted her wand in the opening of her dancer's costume.

That premonition of Montmorency's struck ten seconds later.

The group went down the stairs, and realized that somehow the inn was weird. Nobody was there. Lights were extinguished, and the doors were shut.

In general, an inn is a two-storied bar. This inn was not an exception. Wasn't now the busy season? Usually, it was unthinkable for it to be close at such a time.

The group members exchanged glances. Pointing towards the door, Kirche nodded in Guiche's direction. Guiche shook his head, and looked at Malicorne. Malicorne gave a deep bow, and pointed towards Saito.

“Me?”

Saito said that, and everyone nodded.

“Smart...”

Whilst resenting his ability a little, Saito opened the door. ''Giiiiiiiiiiii''<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> The door opened. Outside was already enveloped in darkness. Yet......as they thought, no one was there.

Saito turned back and said.

“......Somehow this feels so weird...”

At that instant, multiple beacon fires lightened up in unison.

Illuminated by the light of the fires, a crowd of soldiers appeared.

“Don't move! We're Her Majesty's Musketeer Corps! Throw away your wands, and give up quietly!”

Sure enough, standing right at the center of the soldiers was the one who was in an exaggerated battle armor- the leader of the Musketeer Corps, Agnes.

Apparently, they had evacuated the customers of this inn town, and had surrounded this area stealthily. An aptness which might be expected of the Musketeer Corps who was accustomed to doing errands behind people's backs.

“Agnes-san! It's me! Please let us off!”

Saito shouted. Nevertheless, within Agnes' face which was shone by the beacon fires, there wasn't any part of it which had the expression he saw in Albion.

With the iron-stiff face of a soldier, she declared coldly.

“I cannot let you all off. It is Her Majesty's order.”

Kirche poked her face out, and said in a breezy voice.

“Oh my. You're great, aren't you? How did you know that we are going to cross the country border on land?”

“If that ship is the head, then this side would be the back. During those times when we fought you mages, we have gotten used to attacking from the back.”

''Those decoys won't work!'' With an attitude as if saying that, Agnes declared.

Agnes raised both her arms. The musketeers raised their rifles simultaneously.

“Please!! Our friend is in trouble! Even if it's you, you would still help your comrades if they were caught, right?”

“Didn't you help us out before this?”

Louise shouted as well. But, Agnes shook her head.

“I've already told you, haven't I? I am Her Majesty's sword. Although I understand how you all feel, an order is still an order. Enough, put down your wands! I do not want to fight you.”

Looks like they did not have anyone else to turn to. Since they were being aimed at by the rifles, Sylphid could not land. When they board her, they would turn into a beehive immediately. Counterattack was out of the question as well. To save Tabitha, they could not injure the Musketeer Corps.

It's all over.

“Let's reduce the musketeers to ashes.”

Kirche said readily. Saito shook his head.

“NO.”

“How about trying to drop their rifles with my wind magic?”

“If you like, I can use my Earth magic to grab their ankles to immobilize them.”

Guiche and Malicorne said that. Montmorency warned them.

“You guys better stop. We don't know how many people they have. It's probably more than what we can see.”

“I agree with Miss Montmorency's view. It is likely that there are more soldiers positioned in between houses and on the dark alleys, surrounding us.”

Colbert said while nodding.

“Teacher......”

In a small voice, Colbert pointed instructed everyone of them.

“I'll construct a wall with my Fire magic. Within that time, you guys leave on the Wind Dragon!”

“Ha?”

“Jan, what are you talking about?”

However, Colbert looked serious.

“Agnes-dono would be shaken the moment she sees me. We should be able to earn a little time.”

Kirche's expression changed.

“Jan! You cannot do this!”

Everyone was astonished at Kirche who had become grave. That is because apart from Kirche, no one else knew about the animosity between Colbert and Agnes.

As if admonishing Kirche, Colbert said.

“We have no choice but to do this.”

“I'll stay behind as well. I'll talk to that commanding officer of the Musketeer Corps properly.”

“I thought no one else knows Miss Tabitha's mansion apart from you? You all go to Gallia, and save her at all cost!”

Being told that, Kirche became silent. She then nodded with a bitter look.

“Wait teacher! Although I don't really get it, we cannot just let teacher do that!”

Saito shouted angrily as well. Colbert shook his head.

“Enough, leave this to me and leave now!”

Pushing Saito aside, Colbert went out of the door.

Agnes looked stunned for a moment. Not wasting that opportunity, Colbert whistled. Sylphid who had been waiting for them at the sky landed.

The moment Sylphid landed, Colbert recited the spell for the “Fire Wall”.

From the ground, torrents of flames surged up, and created a wall between Sylphid and Agnes.

“Teacher!”

“Now, let's go!”

Kirche pulled Saito who was roaring, by his arm. Malicorne who had gone on ahead of them, casted a wind magic on Saito, and brought him up as well. Following that, Kirche jumped on as well.

“Go! Sylphid!”

''Kyui!'' With a purr, Sylphid flew up. In the blink of an eye, for the first time, Colbert, Agnes and the rest of the musketeers' figures became small.

In a hurt voice, Saito said.

“Damn it, not even Agnes would help us. Would you be all right......teacher?”

Casually looking at Kirche, Saito held his breath. Kirche's demeanor was one that would not lose its carefree-ness no matter what. But at that moment, biting her lips strongly, a fire-like fury was on her face.

“Kirche......”

Louise said in a worrying voice, but Kirche did not even reply.

“......That girl. If you dare to touch even a hair of my Jan, I'll burn all your hair to ashes...”

Noticing the ascending Sylphid, Agnes returned to her senses. The next thing which came out of her, was the order to shoot.

“Shoot!!”

The musketeers who had readied their rifles, pulled their triggers at once.

In the night sky, gunshot sounds echoed.

Nevertheless......Sylphid had already rose too high up, and the bullets could not reach her. Within the thick gunpowder fume which hang about in the air, Agnes was stunned.

She had shot at her friends.

She had shot at the student whom she taught swordsmanship.

She was ordered to “Capture them!” but......obviously there was no intention to kill. She did not intend to seriously capture them. And yet, she had given the order to shoot immediately......

''It can't be helped,'' Agnes shook her head. ''I am a soldier. Carrying out orders faithfully is the meaning of existence given to me.''

''Above that......this guy.''

For Agnes, above her duties, there was but one other thing which was close to her heart.

Revenge.

Agnes scowled at Colbert loathfully.

“You're alive? I thank God. Because I was thinking that you (bastard) had died, I had lost the meaning of carrying on with life. Well then, let's settle this properly. Draw out your wand!”

But, Colbert did not ready his wand. ''Poinkk'' He threw it away, and sat down.

“What's wrong! Pick up your wand!”

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter6

2009-06-02T13:53:01Z

DissmalScientist:

===Chapter 6- The Imprisoned Six===

Saito noticed the sunlight which shone through the gap between the metal grills. Beside him, Louise's head was on his shoulder, and she was breathing gently. Guiche and Malicorne lied down side by side on the bed, snoring.

“It's morning huh......”

In the end, because he was worrying too much, he did not manage to sleep at all.

''Funya funya'', with her mouth half-opened, Louise was muttering something.

“What.....a....pity.... Princess was lonely, after all. Funya......”

''What on earth is she dreaming about? Being trapped within these grills, now is not the time to oversleep. We have to leave to save Tabitha quickly......''

“Aren't you stupid? Being rejected by Princess, we can face our opponents......”

Saito nudged Louise.

“Funya......”

Probably Louise who was not fully awakened yet, could not differentiate between her dream and the reality. She saw Saito and yelled angrily at him.

“Treating me as a spare tire for Princess! You're cruel! Or, whoever you want is fine! That's right! Who is the best, s-ss-say it!!”

“......What're you talking about?”

Astonished, Saito said that, and she realized that this place was not the dream world, but the real world.

Her face crimsoned, and started striking at Saito repeatedly.

“It's only something I dreamed! A dream!”

“Don't hit me!”

“Although it's a dream, it is still you! So be responsible for it!”

Continuing in her state of embarrassment, Louise turned away. Because he couldn, Saito let out a huge sigh.

“You......you still have the mood to dream huh...”

“What?”

“Surely, if you have persuaded Princess cleverly, we would have been heading towards Gallia to save Tabitha by now......”

“So you mean to say that I am bad?”

“You are the one who said we have to come here to report to Princess, ''weren't you''?”

“Ain't it obvious?”

“We are saving someone! If we didn't come here to report, and instead hasten there straight away, such a thing would not have happened!”

Upon which, Louise gazed at Saito with a solemn look.

“Saito. That is wrong. Because precisely we are saving someone, we must go through the proper way.”

“Why!?”

“Say if we had lost. What would we do then? Gallia would think that we are Tristain's spy, right? Because I am the Princess' court lady, and you're the Assistant Commanding Officer of the Imperial Guards. It would be terrible if that were to happen. Gallia would go against Tristain, and object strongly, right? It would probably become the excuse for a war. That's probably their objective.”

“How could this be......”

“What did you want to say? Although we don't know if that would be the case, but above not abandoning this probability, we must think that “there is” and act accordingly. How many times more cruel than this would the method employed by Gallia kingdom to capture us? We don't know what they would do. After that, we would probably bring trouble to Princess, even as far as Tristain. Because of that, it is possible that people who have nothing to do with us, to get hurt. Even I wanted to save Tabitha. But, I cannot bring problems to anyone. That action is exactly what someone who has lost their head would take.”

Embarrassed, Saito cast his eyes down.

“Sorry......But I still have to do it! Logically, I know what you said is true, but...because of that, what I can probably do, I naturally can't do it at this rate......Aaaah, dammit! I am really anxious!”

“Yeah huh......I thought Princess would probably understand, but......looks like I was too naïve.”

“We really can't get out of here?”

Absent-minded, Saito gazed at the metal grills.

“With your “Void”, is it possible?”

“Impossible. I don't know if “Dispel” would work, but in the first place, I don't have my wand.”

“You can't use it huh...”

“If you don't have your sword, you are just an ordinary human, right?”

“I can't use it...”

This time, he said so to himself. However, with a look as if he hadn't thrown away his wish yet,

“......Anyway, when we escape from here, I intend to go to Gallia, but don't worry. What you said about bringing trouble to Tristain- it won't happen.”

“What do you mean?”

“Yesterday, didn't I quit being the Assistant Commanding Officer? I'm just a normal person now.”

“You are really naïve huh...”

Whilst sighing, Louise said.

“What do you mean!”

“You're thinking that the enemy would believe us? Stop being a knight alone is not enough! At least until you become a wanted person, then only you can be said to have cut all connections!”

“But can you actually stop being a noble? At least until be the same as me, your cheekiness......”

At that point, Saito noticed Louise's appearance for the first time. Because she was uneasy, he didn't know, but......

“Your mantle and your tie clip, what happened to them!”

“I have returned them to Her Majesty The Queen.”

“Returned...you......”

“Shaddap! With this, I'm just the normal Louise! Same as you, a commoner! Com-mon-er! Thank you very much! I have thrown away both my family name and my pride! So don't just showing off like that!”

Saito was very touched, more than he had ever been ever since meeting Louise.

''This pink-haired female magic user whose pride is supposed to be high; my master......She had been so obsessive over the “noble” title, and now she had thrown it away easily.''

''For a girl like Louise, that was probably something which needed a huge a mount of courage.''

''If she didn't have the determination to throw away the life she had built up until now, she could not have done such a thing. That's because, as far as Louise is concerned, her status as a noble was her everything.''

“Y-you......”

“What-a-waste! You like high-class woman very much riggghhhtt? Becoming the familiar of an ordinary girl, you're really disappointed right!”

“N-no way......I...I'm really touched......You would do something as far as that......”

“LIAR! Yesterday night, you stole glances at Princess, and your face turned red! I don't believe you! You like nobles and princesses right! Though you're a dog! That's so funny!”

As she was yelling that, Louise felt the anxiety Siesta talked about expand within her heart.

''What if the “like” he has towards me is but his feeling as a familiar?''

''What if Saito's real feeling is towards Henrietta......but are stopped by this “like” he has as a familiar?''

''Then Saito's shaking off Henrietta's request yesterday night can be understood.''

''The contract I have given him has probably distorted Saito's true feelings......''

''Anyway, Saito's feeling now is probably towards Henrietta. The thing which is stopping him, is the fake feeling I gave him......''

“I don't really fancy nobles or princesses!!”

Saito said disappointedly.

“I dunno such things!” 

To shake off the indescribable anxiety, Louise raised her voice.

“Why are you so mad? I have already said, haven't I? I like......”

“Don't say it!”

Covering her ears, Louise crouched down. As if his hand was hurt, Saito withdrew his hand.

“Ok ok. I won't say it any more.”

If she doesn't want him to say such things, he couldn't do anything else. Louise became tearful.

Hearing someone clearing his throat, both of them looked to the front.

Over there, Guiche and Malicorne had woke up without them noticing; and weren't they staring motionlessly at the sensitive conversation between Louise and Saito?

Louise's ears became red.

They were seeing everything of the conversation right now.

“N-no! It's not what you think!”

“Err, I don't really mind, but Malicorne......”

Beside Guiche, Malicorne was trembling all over with anger.

“Heeey, Guiche......I'm already at my limittt......Such an envious love game in front of my eyes......?”

Malicorne leaped towards them, and at that instant, Louise pushed Saito forward. Both of them tumbled over and wrestled with each other.

“If it's gonna end like this, you win. Hug me.”

Having given up, Malicorne said that with a faraway look. Saito became sad.

“Hug me!”

“Aaah, haiz......now is not the time to be doing such things!”

The moment Saito let out a sigh and said that......

From outside the window, a flash of light and a loud noise could be heard.

“......Huh?”

Guiche and Louise leaped up and stretched their heads at the window. Outside, a surprising scenery was unfolding.

With the huge wings gleaming, the ''Ostland'' was flying at a low altitude, and was scattering something.

“Wh-why is that thing......”

From the ''Ostland'', a voice which was magnified by the showy music and magic could be heard.

“To all ladies and gentlemen of Tristain. To all ladies and gentlemen of Tristain. This is the debut of the latest steam-run vessel of the Von Zerbst family of Tristain. Everyone walking at the streets, or those in the palace, please come to have a look.”

“Isn't that Montmorency's voice!?”

Sure enough, that was the voice of Montmorency who was supposed to be waiting for the group's return on the ''Ostland''.

In the courtyard of the palace, be it the escorting knights, the soldiers, or the nobles who were walking at the streets, everyone was looking up to the sky.

A few dragon knights approached them, and flew around the ''Ostland''. ''Do it somewhere else! Get back!'' They were warning them. Yet, without the slightest indication that they were worried, the ''Ostland'' continued circling it.

The sentinels who were standing outside the prison in which Saito and the rest were locked up, were exchanging glances, worried by the spectacle outside.

“Those guys......what do they plan to do?”

“I wonder what they're thinking about...”

As she revealed her feelings, from outside the door, ''Donggg!'' The sound of the sentinels falling could be heard. Turning back, Saito and the others gulped.

“Kirche!”

Sure enough, the figures which could be seen from between the lattice of the narrow window, were the red-haired dazzling Kirche and......

“Teacher! Teacher Colbert!”

With his bald head gleaming, it was Colbert. Towards the imprisoned four who had rushed to the door, Kirche lifted a finger.

“Shh, quiet.”

Colbert took the bunch of keys from the waist of the defeated sentinels, and inserted that into the keyhole of the door.

Not being able to find the key which fitted, he couldn't make any progress.

At that moment, ''clack!'' With a sound, the door opened.

“Kirche, teacher!”

The four of them stepped out onto the corridor, and Colbert smiled.

“Exultation and explanation after this. Hurry!”

Because this tower was built to lock nobles up, there was a small room right beside to specially safekeep their personal belongings. Colbert moved as if he was very familiar with the layout of this tower, and located Saito's Derflinger and the others' respective wands inside the small room.

Kirche spread a robe over each of the four who were grasping their wands tightly. Putting that on and following Colbert and Kirche, the group ran down the staircase.

On their way down, every guard was already defeated.

“Did you both do this as well?”

“They're just asleep.”

Kirche replied as if she was having fun. ''How on earth did they manage to do that?'' As he was thinking how strange it was, with mage guards as their lead, some soldiers came up form below. It was a group of soldiers who noticed the anomaly in the tower.

“You bastards! What are you doing!?”

As soon as he said that, Colbert who was leading them, reacted. Within a short time, he recited a spell, and held his wand out. A torrent of wind blew away the guard who looked like the leader.

“Wh-!?”

Another guard almost rushed at Colbert's chest, but he delivered a blow into the guard's stomach with his wand. The group of guards who came up could not reach Colbert because of the previous two who was knocked down.

Whilst rushing head-on, Colbert recited another spell. From the top of the guards who tried to flee, a cloud-shaped green fog broke out. Because of the cloud of slumber, the guards dropped one by one like puppets whose strings were cut.

At Colbert's deftness, Saito and the others were shocked. ''Could it be that Colbert is so strong...?'' As for Louise and Guiche who would have surely thought Colbert as being someone insignificant, they merely stared at that flabbergasting turn of events.

Using his wand itself to hit the enemy, reciting spells so fast as if his lips could not be read, it wasn't the fighting skills of the usual nobles.

“The quality of the guards at the palace had dropped huh......”

Murmuring that, Colbert broke off into a run again. When they exited into the courtyard, the people there were watching the flying ''Ostland'' in a daze.

Apparently, it was a rescue mission matching with the ''Ostland''.

The security check for the people entering and exiting the palace was loose. Colbert showed them his Magic Academy identity card, and they easily passed the gate. The group rushed to the castle town.

“T-teacher, you're awesome......”

Hardly able to calm down, Saito said. For some reasons, a melancholic expression was on his face.

Under Kirche's guidance, the group which sneaked out of the palace, headed towards the “Charming Fairies Inn” at which they had worked before. Surprisingly, horses and travelling equipments were already prepared there.

“You're going to save your friends right? I want to help<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>.”

Bending his body forwards, the owner of the “Charming Fairies Inn”, Scarron, smiled at them.

“The preparations are great......Who on earth informed you that we were caught?”

The moment Saito asked Kirche, from a corner of the bar, a somewhat embarrassed Reynal and the other members of the knight corps who he thought had gone back, came towards him.

“You guys. Didn't you all go back to the Academy?”

Lifting his glasses unconsciously, Reynal said.

“We thought that you would be refused and would give up after that, and waited secretly for your return at the courtyard. And then, after seeing you all being arrested and brought away......”

“They told us who were waiting on the ship. Then, Jann and I devised a plan, and sought help from this Charming Fairies Inn.”

Triumphantly, Kirche said.

Saito was overjoyed. The knight corps did not just disperse just like that. Just like that, they were comrades who help them in times of need.

Saito bowed at Kirche and the rest.

“S-sry...... Getting caught when we have said we would go to rescue Tabitha...Guess that can't be helped huh...”

Colbert tapped Saito's shoulder.

“As for the apologies, leave it until Miss Tabitha is rescued. There is no time to be relieved. Well then, the real thing is after this.”

Colbert then spread out a map on top of Derflinger. Everyone present became anxious, and looked at the map.

Colbert traced along one of the streets.

“We go to Gallia via a land route.”

“Can't we go using the ship?”

“Once your escape have been found out, the first thing they would suspect is the ''Ostland'' which is sailing in the air now. Anyway, we have come here to Tristania using that ship. The pursuers would probably think that we have escaped on that ship. That's why we use it against them. The ''Ostland'' would attract enough attention, and then head towards the opposite direction, Germania. The people in the royal palace would then think we are trying to enter Gallia via Germania.”

“I see.”

Kirche explained the remaining reasoning.

“Besides that, if we cross the country frontier in such a huge ship, won't we be discovered by the Gallian army immediately? After landing at Gallia, what do we do after that? Waiting aboard in the skies on standby? If we are discovered by the Gallian dragon knights, we would just be sunken like that!”

“Anyway, I don't want to use the ship for dangerous things. After rescuing Miss Tabitha, we would use the ship to travel east. Right?”

With a teasing-like smile on his face, Colbert looked at Saito. ''Yes!'' Touched, Saito nodded.

“Because of that, we would cross the country border on horses, and head towards the old Orleans residence at the shore of Ragdorian Lake, which Miss Zerbst knew about. That is where Miss Tabitha's home is. Maybe there is some clue over there. Well then, for the time being, this is the plan. Everyone, any questions?”

“Can I ask one thing?”

“What is it?”

“Why do you help us so much? As a teacher, you should have your own stand right?”

''Why do you ask such a thing?'' Colbert showed a strange look.

“Miss Tabitha is my student. A teacher helping his student. Isn't that natural?”

When Tabitha woke up, she was in a dream country.

She was on a bed with a canopy, right at the center of a spacious room.

She was dressed in a luxurious pyjamas which she had never worn before, not even during her times as a princess.

Tabitha looked for her glasses, and saw noticed a pair of pair of glasses studded with precious stones on a small table beside the bed. It was lying there, on the table.

“............”

Putting that on, she checked her body. She could not feel anything strange at all. Looking around, just like the bed and the accessories, the furnitures around her were luxurious as well. It was the furniture of the previous Capet dynasty. The generation during which Gallia had thoroughly achieved the artistic, military, greatest spendor.

“Have you woke up?”

Tabitha turned towards where the voice came from, and there was the tall elf. Sitting on a couch near the entrance to the room, he was reading a book. Instantly, she looked around for her wand, but it could not be found anywhere. ''If this is the case, I have no way to fight against him.''

Tabitha got down from the bed slowly. ''This place is definitely not a dream country. Since the elf who had defeated me so easily is here, this is but the prolongation of the fact.''

“Who are you?”

“Member of the Old Council of Neftes......no, right now, I am but the Bidashal of Sahara.”

“Where is this place?”

“Alhambra Castle.”

The knowledgeable Tabitha knew the name of this castle. An old castle near the national border with Sahara, the elves' land. Its position was at the direct opposite of Ragdorian Lake. Looks like she was brought here whilst she was still unconscious.

“Where did you put my mother?”

Tabitha repeated the same question as the other day. The tall elf replied her instantly.

“She's in a room beside here.”

Tabitha rushed out. Although she had run up to the door, the elf did not stop her. The room in which Tabitha was sleeping at, was apparently a room designed to give shelter to nobles. Opposite the door, there was a small room for servants. Her mother was lying on a bed there.

“Mother.”

Whispering that, she rushed up to her. Her mother was snoring softly. Although Tabitha called out to her, she did not wake up. Evidently, she was deeply asleep.

At the mirror stand at the corner of the room, there was the doll Tabitha's mother thought to be her daughter. A doll she once bought for Tabitha. During that time, she named that doll “Tabitha”.

Mentally ill now, her mother called that doll “Charlotte”.

And then, she called herself “Tabitha” now. The doll which was like her other self, was lying casually on the mirror stand.

Loathingly, Tabitha glared at Bidashal who had peeked in from the door. In a crystal-clear voice, he said to Tabitha.

“You're creating a ruckus, please let her sleep.”

“What do you plan to do with us?”

As if he was looking at a desert rat he captured for experimental purposed, with eyes that contained little pity, Bidashal gazed at Tabitha.

“There are two answers to that.”

With Bidashal's words, Tabitha understood that her fate would be different from her mother's.

“What are you going to do with my mother?”

Firstly, Tabitha asked how her mother would be dealt with.

“Nothing at all. I was only ordered to “guard” her.”

“What about me?”

After hesitating for a moment, Bidashal continued in the same tone some time ago.

“With the power of the Water Spirit, let you part with your heart. After that, I am ordered to “guard” you.”

Tabitha understood instantly. This elf was saying that she would be made to be just like her mother.

“Now?”

“It is a special drug. Its preparation takes about ten days. You better enjoy the time left for you to the fullest.”

“You people made the drug which drove my mother crazy?”

Bidashal nodded.

“That drug which is so strong; we are not able to prepare it. Well then, although I pity you, I am also a captive-like being as well. I think this is a message of “The Great Purpose” too, so give up.”

Tabitha stood up, and went to the window of the room.

Under the radiant sun, the collapsed castle walls could be seen. Alhambra was supposed to be an abandoned castle, but when she looked at the furnished noble room, she thought that Joseph had probably renovated it.

Blocked by the castle walls, the courtyard until the outside of the castle could not be seen, but she was able to look down at the huge entrance protruding from the castle keep. Soldiers wielding lances and rifles were standing there. Although she did not know how many armed soldiers they were, since she did not have her wand, it was impossible to escape with her mother.

“My familiar?”

Realizing that Sylphid was not anywhere there, she asked.

“That Rhyme Dragon? It escaped.”

Apparently, he was able to see through Sylphid's true identity with just a look. It should have been a piece of cake for that tall elf.

''It escaped''. Tabitha was relieved that she was told that, but......Sylphid would surely inform those people at the Academy of Magic that Tabitha was captured.

Tabitha bit her lips.

Kirche and Saito's faces came to her mind.

She did not want them to think of things like trying their best to save them. Because she did not want to be a bother, she did not tell anyone about her departure at all.

''But......it should be okay not to worry about that.'' Anyhow, the one who had captured Tabitha was Gallia. Coming to save her would be the same as looking for a brawling with the whole country. ''Kirche or Saito would not think of taking such a risk. Especially Saito, isn't he a knight of the Imperial Guards now......?''

''But, if it's Saito, he probably won't mind taking such risks. Anyway, when it comes to that Saito, during that time when he fought the deathmatch with me, without reconsidering his probable death, he had let me off.''

At her straying thoughts......Tabitha shook her head slightly.

''Thinking about things like coming and going in such a way, huh...''

''Perhaps, I want them to come to rescue me.''

''How could it be?''

''I have always been doing things alone.''

''Besides......it is useless, whoever it is. The time left for me is only a little. After that, I will lose my heart due to the elf's drug. The Ancient Magic of the elves, humans can't do anything about it.''

Although she was about to lose her heart, Tabitha was strangely calm.

''No matter how I struggle against this elf, I definitely cannot win. Even when I had my wand, I could not succeed, so being unarmed now......our difference is probably like that of an ant and an elephant.''

Having went through countless battle until now as the Knight of the Northern Parterre, Tabitha excelled in analyzing battle abilities. Her excellent sense as a warrior told her the foolishness of resisting. Tabitha's cold heart was enveloped in a sense of helplessness she had never felt before. That sense of helplessness ripped off even the last bit of emotion Tabitha had- anger.

Wearing this soft, resigned garment in her heart, Tabitha softly bit her lips.

“Being controlled by the feeling of such strange things, she could go to the same place as her mother.” She felt this wee bit of relief.

Then, Bidashal told Tabitha.

“If you are bored, read a book. I have brought a few here.”

Bidashal pointed at the few books stacked in a tow which was apparently brought from the mansion of Orleans.

“This ''“The Hero of Ivaldi”'' book is really of great interest.”

Taking the book he was indulged in at the old mansion of Orleans, Bidashal murmured.

''“The Hero of Ivaldi”'' is the most popular epic tale in Halkeginia.

Receiving the divine protection of Founder Brimir, Ivaldi the Hero used ''swords'' and ''spears'' and defeated various enemies- dragons, demons, demihumans...Because the original script no longer existed, besides the plot and the characters, it had branched off into innumerable variations- folklores, traditions, poems, plays, puppet shows......

Because the main character isn't a noble mage, it is a popular work mainly among commoners.

“We elves have a legend which has a similar hero. Saint “Anubis”. He is considered to have saved our land, Sahara during the “great calamity”. According to this book, the hero Ivaldi's left hand could shine. Our “Anubis” had a sacred left hand as well. Elves and humans are different, but this is a deeply interesting similarity.”

The tale “Hero of Ivaldi” which was meant for the commoners, was not properly accepted in Halkeginia. Those who researched it were labelled “heresy” and “fools”, and it could not stand at the public stage of either theology or literature. There was even a period when it went through the painful experience of book burning. After all, this fairy-tale was said to have been made by the commoners who were then not pleased with the nobles' reign. It does not mean that all the “Hero of Ivaldi” stories which were conveyed had a left hand which could shine. There were some in which the hero is a female, and some, male. There were also times when he was the son of god, or when it was his wife instead. He was also said to be just an ordinary human. It was a group of vague stories.

Bidashal handed the “Hero of Ivaldi” book to Tabitha.

Obediently receiving the book, Tabitha sat down at the bed on which her mother was sleeping. Bidashal nodded, and left the room.

After sitting down by the bed and gazing at her mother's face......Tabitha recalled her childhood days. ''To lull the fretful me to sleep, my mother had read a book to me at the bedside, just like this.''

''During that time, the book which was read the most time, wasn't it the “Hero of Ivaldi”?''

Slowly, Tabitha started flipping the pages of the book.

Although this would never be her object of research, the “Hero of Ivaldi” was interesting. Because of that, it was popular and widely read. She would not choose a moral and straightforward story. When she was small, Tabitha had engrossed in reading it before as well. Her interest would shift to other things eventually......Although she did not open the book after that, the thing which had taught her the fun of reading was this “Hero of Ivaldi” book.

The sounds of pages of a book being flipped could be heard in the quiet room.

While she flipped the pages, Tabitha read it out.

Just like how her mother did it last time.

''Ivaldi was stopped by Choment and other villagers. That is because he said he would go to the dragon's cave to save the feudal lord's daughter who had been harassing the villagers.''

Casually looking at her mother, she noticed that her mother had awakened without her realizing it. And yet she did not wake up when she called out to her just now......Tabitha tried to go and get the doll which was on the mirror stand. If her mother did not have the doll, she would be very upset. However......she noticed that her mother's behavior was different from usual.

She was staring at Tabitha with an astonished face. Usually, she would start making a fuss about “Return my daughter to me!” Yet, showing no interest at the doll on the mirror stand, she stared fixedly at Tabitha.

''Maybe this passage from the “Hero of Ivaldi” made mother recall a little about the former days.'' Tabitha had given up, but now, within her heart, a small ray of hope shone through. Perhaps it would just be a hope that would be a disappointment. But still, that hope was just like a stick of candle in the dark, glowing gently.

Tabitha continued reading out.

''Choment asked Ivaldi.''

''“Oh, Ivaldi! Why are you heading towards the dragon's den? That girl had harassed you so much!”''

''Ivaldi answered.''

''“I don't know. Why? I don't know as well. Just that there's something inside me which kept pulling me there steadily.”''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter6

2009-05-26T02:44:50Z

DissmalScientist:

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter4

2009-04-22T16:37:50Z

DissmalScientist: grammar, small word changes

===Chapter 4- The Queen and The Knights===

“Why did you go alone..”

Having just finished his words, Saito muttered in a miserable voice.

With the news Irukukuu brought about, a serious atmosphere started hanging in the air.

Guiche and the other knights knitted their eyebrows, and were thinking about it.

''Regrettable'', Saito thought. Because Tabitha went there alone. Probably, she did not want to impose further inconvenience unto Saito and the others.

While thinking that, Saito became embarrassed.

When he was stopped by Henrietta, he felt relieved for a moment, it was unforgivable.

''I had thought about doing what I could in this world, and yet when it comes to time like this, I who hesitated, I cannot be forgiven.''

''Maybe that could not be helped.''

''At any rate, Gallia is a large kingdom......the people who defeated the powerful Albion forces with a blow.''

''Until yesterday, I did not know how to fight such a people.''

''I definitely cannot win by just swinging my sword around recklessly. Because I was stopped by Henrietta, I did not have to make those people I had no idea how to fight against, the enemy. That's why I was relieved.''

''But, if I do not know the way, can't I just think about it?''

''Surely there's some way.''

''Now, I have finally determined. A determination to think about it, and to take action.''

''My relieved self is unforgivable. Instead of thinking about the best way, the part of my heart which gave up, saying that it is no use, is unforgivable.''

He felt that the thing which had been bugging him until now, had flown somewhere else. Cheerfully, Saito said to Irukukuu.

“It's great that you informed us. Chill, we will surely save Tabitha. Right, guys?!”

Saito said that, and half of those present nodded.

“Of course! As a knight, we cannot let this pass!”

“No matter what happened, taking a girl into captivity is unforgivable! I'll do it! I wi-!”

Clenching his fist tightly, Malicorne shouted. He would react when it comes to girls.

However, having brought forth such a brave idea, there was hesitation as well.

“But...if we were to think rationally, those guys are still impossible.”

The one who said that was Reynal who shoulders the responsibility of managing the external business of the Ondine・Knight Corps of the Water Spirit. While everyone was fooling around, he was sitting at a corner, quietly sipping his alcohol but...now that trouble had turned up, he stepped forward as if it was his turn.

“What's your problem? You scared?”

Saito drew closer, and Reynal said calmly.

“I am not afraid. Just that, we are already the queen's knights right? We cannot do as we like, isn't that so?”

“Yeah, that's true,” a male student agreed.

The Ondine studentss opinions were split directly in half. “If we don't go and save our classmate, what knights are we?” This group which was with Saito.

“The enemy is outside the country. We cannot poke our head into their affairs.” The other group which was with Reynal.

A noisy quarrel ensued, after which they turned to the corps leader in unison.

“Hey Guiche. You are the commanding officer right? Decide!”

Caught in between the two factions in such a way, Guiche became flustered.

“I-I decide?”

“Isn't that obvious?”

“A-ah I see......whatever it is, this, that! The opinions are quite good. The girl, or the duty of the knight corps......”

“Don't “quite good” about, decide now!”

Irritated, Montmorency urged Guiche. ''Gulp'', Guiche swallowed his saliva. After that, he hugged his head again, and started agonizing.

“Geez! You...” whilst Montmorency was saying that...

Louise said in quite a mad voice.

“What are you all doing right now!? If that's it, only those who want to go should go. Isn't that good enough!? We don't need every member to go right!? Those who want to go and help, let's go!”

Taken aback, everyone present stared at Louise.

“About that...but we are still the knight corps...”

When Saito said that in a sullen voice, Louise kicked him between the legs.

''Guuu...''Placing her foot on the head of Saito who had fallen down, in a pose which seemed to have become her routine, Louise shouted.

“If you all can't agree on a opinion, what knights are you! Or rather, if you really want to go to save her, you would have rushed out by now, wouldn't you? You won't be talking meaninglessly here right!?”

At her words, from under Louise's foot, Saito sighed.

“Ye-yeah...”

''Obsessed in the knight corps, looks like I had forgotten the fundamental thing. Just a little while ago, wouldn't I just rush out to save her?''

''I had become prudent, this sounds better, but...maybe there is this part of me as well which doesn't want to part with the title I was bestowed?''

''Being stopped by Henrietta, because of my relief, I had become embarrassed. Geez, fretting over the title I have over here, what should I do...''

Saito stood up, and nodded.

“Allll right! Those who want to save Tabitha, follow me!”

''Ooohh!'' Cheers went out.

Nevertheless, Louise frowned all the more.

“Wait right there. We can't go WITHOUT a proper plan!”

“Plan?”

“That's right. To properly inform the princess, to ask for help or cooperation, and then to embark on the journey to Gallia. We're not going against some band of thieves or some monster over there. Our opponent is the Gallia kingdom!”

Dazzled, Saito looked up to Louise who declared that with her arms akimbo.

Under her, Louise saw Saito looking up at her, captivated, and thought.

''Tabitha.''

''The petite, blue-haired girl......''

''That honest child, although I don't know what she has been thinking, but hasn't she been helping us all the time? That's why I will go. I must go.''

''If it were during those days, I probably wouldn't have thought like that.''

At that instant, she was astonished at herself who thought that way.

''Tabitha and myself, I had no idea that our relationship would go to such an extent.''

''But...Tabitha has always helped us, without any reason whatsoever.''

''Just like this fellow...'' Louise stared at Saito who was under her feet.

''Saito as well, helping me without any reason.''

''That's why, for Tabitha who had always helped us without any reason, I will go and save her as well.''

''Yeah, I am probably changing.''

''Until yesterday, I had been blindly accepting Henrietta and my country; I had been thinking about the honor of a noble. However, truthfully, that's not the case. At that time, I started to realize. That was probably why I could strike Henrietta the other day.''

''In exchange for Henrietta and my motherland, I still do not really know what I should believe in but......my heart us telling me to take action, I think.'' Louise could sense that it was right.

''Gumm'', Louise glared at Saito.

''Although it's me, when I have to do it, I'll do it.''

''I have tried to be a hero and self-important by myself! Idiot! Idiot idiot!''

“Alright! Let's go to the palace now!” Gazing at Saito who had stood up, Louise thought.

''Saito who had always helped her in that way, his feelings......''

''What if it is as Siesta has said, his feelings for me are as a familiar?''

As if denying the indescribable anxiety, Louise shook her head, and went after Saito.

The Ondine members and Louise reached until the ''Ostland'' which was anchored outside the academy. Running up the ramp, she pointed at the captain's cabin.

''Donk donk!'' She knocked the door, and Colbert creeped out with a sleepy face.

“Wh-t? Anything?”

From the room beside, with the habitual habit of yawning, Kirche stepped out as well.

“Whatttt...so late at night...”

“Please go to the palace now!”

“What on earth...what's wrong?”

“Tabitha is captured by the Gallia kingdom!”

Saito said that, and Kirche's eyebrows shot up.

“What the hell!?”

Colbert frowned as well.

“Is is true?”

“Yeah. We were told by Sylphid and Tabitha's dutiful sister.”

“So, we're going to Gallia now?”

In a calm voice, Kirche asked.

“No......before that, we go to princess-sama's place to seek for help, authorization and cooperation.”

After staring motionlessly at Saito, as if consenting, Kirche nodded.

“So, we'll depart now! Miss Zerbst, I'll leave the steam engine to you.”

“Ya-!”

Kirche nodded, and vanished to start up the fire in the steam engine. Colbert rang the bell which was installed in the captain's cabin, and over the whole ship, bell ring reverberated. The crew the Zerbst family employed, flew out from every corner of the ship.

“Everyone! We're departing now! Drop the rope!”

The rope which was used to fixed the ship onto the ground, was quickly cut off, and the ''Ostland'' rose.

Although the ''Ostland'''s instantaneous highest speed is far inferior to that of dragons, on average it displays a cruising speed which can be compared to dragons. Roughly three times faster than sailing ships. In just less than an hour, they arrived at the skies of Tristania.

Leaving the ship in the sky, Saito and the others landed at the courtyard of the palace with “Levitation”. The guards who were on duty was as usual, Manticole's group.

The Commanding Officer who had a good look with his bushy eyebrows, shouted in surprise when he saw the human figures.

“I thought it was someone suspicious, but it is you all huh....This time, what is it?”

“De Sesaire-dono.  We wish to be admitted into Her Majesty's presence.”

Louise said that, and the Commanding Officer of the Manticole division frowned.

“An unreasonable request so late at night, if you were ordinary people I would have refused you directly but...if it is you all, I guess that can't be helped.”

Having heard what Saito and the others said, Henrietta became silent for a while.

After that, she lifted her face......

“I cannot permit all of you to go directly.”

Thinking that they would acquire the help of being issued with the passage permission document to Gallia, and above that, being granted escorts to the country border, the group was splashed with cold water.

“I will summon the ambassador and conduct a full inquiry into this incident. Together with the incident of Louise's attack, I would strongly protest it.”

“No way. Well then, what should we do? You would order us to watch quietly?”

Henrietta became troubled. After that, she gazed at Saito,

“Once you get there, what would happen next?”

“But! But!”

“Isn't this the first time Tabitha-dono became part of the conspirators who attacked you and Louise? Why do all of you go to such lengths so save such a person?”

“If she did not betray them halfway, we could not have saved Louise. She is our...lifesaver. Isn't Louise's lifesaver the country's lifesaver as well?”

Pleading desperately, Saito drew near to Henrietta.

“Well then, though unwilling, I would declare Tabitha as our lifesaver. However, Tabitha-dono is Gallia's Chevalier. At best, whatever was done to her, isn't it Gallia's right? If we meddle in this, wouldn't it become an interference in their domestic affairs?”

“The ones going are us. It is not Tristain's secret messengers or army.”

“All of you are now my household troops. Whatever your intentions may be, you would be perceived as “the actions of Tristain kingdom”. If you go over there and save someone who committed a crime, it would cause serious opposition from them.”

At the gravity of the situation, Saito and the rest were at loss of words.

“It would probably turn into a war. All of you are going despite that?”

They were clearly told that......and sighs could be heard from the students of the Ondine who gathered.

“What Your Majesty said is true.”

“It would be terrible if a war occurred.”

With Reynal as their head, they started dissuading Saito together.

“Understood,” Saito replied.

“You guys go back to the academy first.”

“Saito. We have said many times, it is not because we're afraid......”

Reynal directed his eyes at Saito, in persuasion.

“I know. I don't think of you guys as cowards. What Her Majesty said is quite right, your feelings know that as well. Just that, I have a bit more to say.”

A relieved atmosphere flowed through that place. Everyone of the Ondine retreated to Her Majesty's office. The ones left behind were only Guiche, Malicorne, Saito and Louise.

“Can you please give this up?”

As if appealing, being gazed at by Henrietta's eyes, his feelings wavered at once.

When their eyes met in such a manner......it was not the grim and stern queen's expression, but the defenseless one, just like when they exchanged kisses previously.

Not as a queen......but as someone intimate, wanting him not to go.

That was what her expression told Saito.

Staring at Henrietta's countenance, Saito's determination started swaying.

But still...as he thought, he could not accept it. Although he is appealed to by her feelings, he could not desert the person who saved him.

He could not consent to it.

Slowly, Saito removed the mantle he was wearing.

“Wh-what are you doing?”

Guiche said in a panicked voice.

Respecfully, Saito handed the mantle over to Henrietta.

“...Wh-”

With a shocked look, Henrietta stared at Saito.

“I am returning it. Although it had been a short time......thanks for all your help.”

“Yo-you...”

Henrietta trembled all over.

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 2

2008-08-19T16:42:53Z

DissmalScientist:

Kaze no Stigma Book 2
The Price of Soul

Chapter 2 – Assault – Determination After Removing All Doubts-

[actual title: 襲擊 -拋棄迷惘後的決心 -]

=== 1 ===

The youth’s arm is surrounded by a red flame.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

A scream that does not sound like one came out from the youth’s mouth.

So hot. In his mind, he can think of nothing except how hot it is, as if his heart is occupied by the red flame.

In order to extinguish the flame, he kept on rolling on the floor. Meanwhile, a few kids are looking at his pathetic state.

To say kids, it is actually too broad a range. Among these people, the smallest are children around four or five years old, the biggest are fifteen or sixteen, and teenagers whose size can be said to be an adult.

The one thing common among them is their facial expression.

Mockery.

This group of kids is surrounding the youth whose body is covered in flames, laughing happily.

Their laughter came from within their hearts. Innocent, naïve, and cruel.

The type of cruelty from a kid that does not know how to differentiate right from wrong. Like plucking off the wings of a dragonfly, and laughing at how it struggles on the floor, they are mocking the youth who is struggling painfully in the same way.

“This guy is of the main family, yet he would still be burnt by fire!”

“How useless!”

“My father said before, this guy is a “humiliation to the clan”.”

“For someone as useless as you, you have no right to even bear the name of 'Kannagi!'”

The youth hugs his burnt arm, and shows a painful expression, the kids continues to scold him one after another.

“It is my turn this time!”

A young girl around ten years old raises her hand to declare.

“Oh------ Go on, quickly!”

The kids cheer for her. The girl, encouraged, begins to hold her fist before her chest and concentrate.

“------Heh!”

Following the cute shout, right above the youth who shrinks to a lump, a red flame appears suddenly like a ghost flame.

The fire descends slowly, touching onto the back of the youth.

Ssssss!

“------!”

The sound of meat being toasted could be heard, the youth’s originally curled up body forcefully leans back at the same time. This scene has once again brought the mockery of the kids.

“It is my turn next!”

“I wanna go too!”

Both his legs, his back, his shoulder etc all were continuously tattooed by the ferocious flames. And upon each time, the youth’s body instinctively twitches, and gives off a bad burnt smell.

Even though this is a very cruel act, they do not feel any guilt at all. Because to them, fire is not anything to be afraid of.

Even if they are put into a state like the youth, they would not feel any pain at all. Those with weaker “power,” maybe their clothes would be burnt, but their body would definitely not suffer any damage.

This is because their clan is blessed with fire’s protection.

Because of this, the kids are completely unaware of how scary fire is, and do not know the pains of being scorched by fire.

One is unable to imagine what they do not know. And because they are unable to imagine, it is okay to them to place it upon others.

The youth endures alone the innocent and naïve tortures of all the kids in the clan.

“Ah…… Ah……”

When they kids are finally satisfied, the youth was painfully struggling with a smoking body.

“Ah------ That was fun.”

“Bye bye, let’s play again next time.”

Everyone gives the continuously twitching body a merciless kick.

This is something they always do before leaving. In the end, the eldest big sized boy came out and steps on the youth’s head.

“……Hmm?”

“What is with透?”

Hearing this big sized boy------Kuga Toru give off a pathetic voice, the other kids turn back in surprise.

“You…… You dumb fool!”

The head that Toru originally stepped on forcefully, is now slowly lifted upwards. The youth uses his hands to support against the floor, and uses a posture with his four limbs on the ground to stare at Toru from below.

“You…… What are you trying to do……?”

Seeing those eyes filled with great killing desires, Toru is so scared he retreated backwards, but following that he feels ashamed of it, and became angry.

“What is that expression on you? A useless being that actually wants to resist!”

Toru summons a flame in his palm, and then throws it towards the youth angrily.

The youth gets up swiftly, and dodges the incoming flame. He drags his heavily wounded body, and dashes out at an incredible speed, closing in to Toru’s side.

“Wa…… Wah……”

He aims directly at the terrified Toru’s face, and uses all the strength in his body to strike him with his palm. Pachunk [sound of something breaking], his bridge[of nose] is broken.

“Toru!”

As the group of kids is surprised by the sudden accident, the youth once again beats two people. Following the impulse from his berserk state, his fist broke the two’s cheek bones and chins separately, letting them roll in pain like him.

“……Wu……Ah……!”

But everything ends right here. The burden this action did to his painful body is beyond the limits that can be supported mentally. His internal organs twitch and the youth, as if trying to spit everything out, is vomiting continuously.

“You…… How dare you……!”

Realizing that they are not in the risk of being attacked, the kids become braver. In order to punish this useless thing that does not know his place, they start focusing their mental energy.

But------

“You all…… get lost.”

A weak yet furious voice stopped them. The people looked back in fear, and before their eyes is------

“I am going to slaughter you……”

A large amount of fresh blood flows out from his nose, Toru uses bloodshot eyes to stare at the youth. There is no reason left in those eyes.

“I am so going to slaughter you------!!”

An insane fury caused Toru’s abilities to increase several times. He stretches his right hand directly upwards, and summons a huge fireball that seems as if wrapped by a pair of hands.

“Go and die------!!”

The youth’s eyes did not even blink, and stares at the fireball the opponent gave off tightly. Despite his body unable to move at all, he does not give up. His eyes are just like a beast that is wounded, and searching for a weak spot in the enemy as his death approaches.

------Kaboom!

“Hmph------ Now you know my strength!”

Seeing the youth wrapped in flames, Toru smiles.

The flame disperses gradually. And at the spot where the flame disappears, what appears is------

“------Ah ah?”

Opposite of what Toru had expected, the youth is still alive. His entire body is burnt till some parts are toasted black, but his limbs are still there, and successfully withstood against Toru’s flame.

This is because he used all of his “ki” to the very last drop to create a defense barrier, thus the youth managed to save his own life barely.

“You…… You asshole……”

Toru’s expression becomes even more sinister. If he is unable to even beat this youth who has no talent in En-Jutsu, he would be looked down upon and despised by others from now on.

“Arrogant thing!!”

The scream filled with unhappiness did not reach the youth’s ears. His body was way beyond its limits, and to even spend all his “ki”, the youth is no different from a living dead man.[or a dead man that breathes?]

Even though the youth will die by merely leaving him there, Toru intends to give him a fatal strike. Up against this kind of situation, the youth is helpless.

“------------------“

Kazuma suddenly opened his eyes. This is very rare to him, who usually refuses to wake up, and his consciousness is fully awakened in a moment.

------That is right though, how is it possible to refuse to wake up after having a dream like that.

Kazuma maintains the posture that he woke up in, his face faced upwards and looking at the ceiling silently. His eyes do not even blink, and he remains like this for thirty seconds.

“------But frankly speaking, what an uncomfortable dream.”

Kazuma closes his eyes, and spits out all the air in his lungs, giving out a moan.

That is something that happened exactly ten years ago. It can be said as a painful experience that can make one have nightmares.

In the eighteen years he spent in the Kannagi household, that is the most painful experience. If no one came to put a stop to it in time, he might have died back then.

Even though he received the highest level of recovery Jutsus everyday, it took him one month to get back to normal.

But all these are not important----- To Kazuma, this is the first time he was defeated.

Not in terms of the injuries he received.

But to admit in his heart that he lost.

When he understood that if he cannot win against Kannagi’s flames, he would forever be a weakling, Kazuma gave up on fighting.

He gave in to those that mocked him.

From that day on, Kazuma kept on running. He did not resist, only begged miserably that the opponent let him off.
Enduring the countless mockeries, to be humiliated in public locations umpteen times.

But all these do not matter.

Because he no longer wants to taste that kind of misery.

“…… I can’t even forget that.”

Kazuma realizes that the past humiliations seem as clear as if they had happened yesterday, and begins murmuring to himself.

“I did not even mind it.”

Even now that he is back in Japan, he has never even thought about taking revenge on the Kannagi. Even though it is such a simple task.

To bend his pinky by three centimeters------ If the effort needed to kill Toru is converted to energy, that is probably how much is required. No matter how much strength he gained within this four years------

(…… That is weird?)

Kazuma’s line of thought stopped for a moment. He cannot remember how Toru looks like now.

“Have I not seen him yet?”

Even though he met groups of branch family Jutsushis several times in the past, but that time he had no time to verify one by one their identities, so he cannot be sure whether he has met Toru.

“……Oh whatever, it doesn’t matter.”

Tossing the question to the back of his mind, Kazuma covers himself with the blanket once more. Though he is fully awake, there is nothing special to do, so he does not want to get up yet.

(Let’s get some more sleep……)

Alas, the heavens does not seem to agree with this degenerative decision.

Dulululululululululu------

Kazuma shows a irritated expression, and stares at the phone that kept on ringing.

What a subtle volume. The more he tries to ignore it, the louder it seems to get, yet it is not so loud that makes one want to go mad and wreck the phone.

“Damn it!”

Without any alternatives, Kazuma reaches out to get the phone. But he did not leave his bed, instead he brought the phone handset into the blanket that covers his entire body.

“……Who is it making a call so early in the morning.”

He grumbles with a tone that is like sighing. Even though it is already late in the morning.

“Hello?”

A lazy voice, allowing anyone to tell that he has only just woke up, but his relaxed consciousness is continuously pondering the courteous[or polite, with manners?] reply from the other end.

“------Oh?”

This time, Kazuma is fully awake. The face that came out from the blanket suddenly, there is no sign of tiredness now.

“Today? Ah, sure. I am looking forward to it.”

Kazuma answers politely, and then hangs up. He flips the blanket open and crawls out, stretching his lazy back.

With that usual complacent smile on his face, Kazuma mutters.

“------Looks like it’s gonna be a busy day.”

=== 2 ===

This is something that happened when school ends, on the way back home.

Ayano’s eyes stops upon a small shadow walking ahead about ten meters away.

“Hey------“

She was just about to call out to it when she kept it within herself, and uses the expression of a prank to look at the shadow.

That person has not noticed Ayano’s presence at all. Ayano creeps in on the person’s back slowly, step by step.

“Wa wah!”

She stands right behind, suddenly hugging the target tight as if wanting to surround that whole small figure. Against the youth who is in her embrace giving off a cute scream and struggling with all his might, Ayano skillfully secures all his joints.

“Sis…… Sister!?”

“Completely unguarded, this means you still require more training, Ren.”

“To say this now is really…… Anyway just let me go first, sister.”

“No way------ Free yourself with your own might!”

Looking at the way the two are fooling around, passers-by can’t help but give a faint bitter smile.

This is because just from their appearance, they are like a rare and beautiful pair of “sisters.” Even though one of them looks like only around the age of ten, but they still are still pleasing to the eyes.

“Sis……Sister is really……!”

Realizing the gaze from the people, Ren’s face reddens in a moment. No matter how his appearance may be, he is after all a twelve year old boy. It is not weird to feel shy to be physically in touch with a female at this age.

“Gee------ What is sister thinking!”

After finally getting out from her binds, Ren questions Ayano as he pants.

However, that expression with wet eyes looking up instead makes one feel that he is really cute, and is not scary at all.

This look would most probably not even be feared by a three year old.

“Ahahaha! Sorry sorry, this is a display of love for Ren too.”

Of course, Ayano is not in the least afraid. She pats Ren’s shoulder, and cheekily ignores Ren’s complaints.

“Gee------!”

Ren became really unhappy, and his face tangles up instantly.

This method is very effective. Unlike earlier, because this is just too cute, so there is no way to ignore him.

“I am really sorry, how about I treat you to a meal?”

“I will not let you change the subject.”

Ren’s mood does not seem to get any better. He turns his head to the side, not wanting to meet with Ayano’s eyes.

Ayano uses both her hands to grab Ren’s head, and forces him to turn his face back towards her.

“If you still will not listen------

She places her face closer slowly, almost touching his nose.

“I will kiss you then [insert heart shape here]”

“Wahhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

------ This is how easily the youth is being played with by Ayano in the palm of her hand.

“Huh? So that kind of thing happened.”

On the second floor of the hamburger shop before the station, the two are chatting about the topic regarding the victory banquet a few days earlier.

Hearing Ren’s innocent reaction, Ayano shows an evil smile and answers.

“Yeah, when Ren was asleep.”

“……Gee, don’t bring that up anymore!”

Ren’s cheeks flush red, he was asleep on that day all the way until the banquet ended. The shock and shame when he woke up on Ayano’s legs shows no sign of subsiding even after three days.

He felt for the first time what it means to “really want to dig a hole in the ground and hide within.”

“What should I do if father found out about this……”

Seeing the uneasy Ren, Ayano grabs a French fry in her hand and says with ease.

“What else can you do? He already knows doesn’t he? There seems to be quite a number of people visiting him these few days.”

Ren’s father Genma did not participate in the battle against the Fuga clan, but instead he lost in the quarrel among the father and son, and is still in the hospital resting at the moment.

“Ahhhhhhhhh!”

Ren lies on the table, hugs his head and moans.

Genma who is very strict towards himself or others, is even more strict towards his relatives. It is not hard to imagine what his reaction would be when he hears of his son’s blunder [or gaffe].

“That is enough, don’t be so down.”

“But I am so down.”

Ren uses an incomparably downhearted voice to reproach Ayano who is giving an irresponsible remark.

“Because once father is angry, he is really strict.”

“……I guess!”

Ayano uses an ambiguous tone to reply. Whether he would be angry is another matter, the impression of a “friendly Genma” is way beyond her imagination already.

(Will that guy smile before Ren’s face?)

.------ Even though she has only seen him mocking or laughing whole-heartedly.

“When the time comes, you can just push everything to Kazuma.”

“To put the blame on others, father would become even angrier.”

“……That is true, this kind of person is really hard to deal with.”

“Awuuuuuuuuuh!”

Ren spreads himself on the table and moans.

“------Huh?”

This is all just a coincidence.

If he lifted his upper body, his view would be blocked by the branches that are protruding out, causing him to be unable to see that place. Just because he took on the posture of placing his entire cheek almost pasted on the table, so Ren is lucky enough to witness the scene before his eyes.

“What is it?”

“That person……”

Ayano lowers her head to look at the direction that Ren guided her to.

At the end of where she can see------ A female is standing there.

That is a beautiful woman that would make everyone mesmerized. A clean pure white coat with shiny black hair, the two create a great contrast that makes her even more attractive.

Ayano smiles at Ren with an evil thought in mind.

“What a beautiful person, you know her?”

Ren ignores her, but mutters..

“That person, isn’t that Sister Misao……”

“Eh eh------?”

Ayano quickly turns her head back to observe the female downstairs more closely. After a few seconds------

“It seems to be her……”

Indeed, that is Misao Ogami. However, she is completely different from how she was three days ago.

Just the fact that she is not wearing a kimono, she is completely different from the impression she gives. Even though she had known Misao ever since she was little, but in her memory, this is the first time seeing her wear a western outfit.

Perhaps because of that, the shank displayed from below her coat looks exceptionally gorgeous.

To describe it in a single word, it would be coquettish. Though she always seems plain normally, as if she wants to be buried in the surrounding crowds, but now she is giving people an unbelievably magnificent impression.

Actually, within the five minutes that the two stared silently at her, there have already been three men that came to try to hit on her.

Misao uses an extremely sedate attitude to refuse them. As she had given them face in her speech, the men did not pester her, but left briskly.

If this scene is to be seen by Nanase and Yukari, Ayano would most probably be coldly rebuked [actual text: 吐槽] saying “learn from her”.

After looking at her dumbfoundedly for a while, Ren grumbles saying.

“She seems to be waiting for someone.”

“This------ is really surprising.”

Ayano’s tone sounds as though she still cannot believe it. Because this is very different from the way she imagined earlier.

“Is it a date?”

“…… Is it not?”

For a girl like Misao, she would most probably not dress up in such a manner to meet a friend of the same gender!

Ayano becomes more and more interested.

“I wonder who is she dating?”

She drinks her orange juice, and observes outside the window, showing great interest in it. The way she looks, anyone looking at her from the side would think she is very suspicious.

“…… Sister.”

Ren looks at the Ayano who is spying on Misao with a bitter smile, he himself follows to observe the outside. At this moment, the other party appears.

“------Brother?”

He can’t help but doubt his own eyes. But, that is indeed Ren’s brother Kazuma. He does not seem to be coincidentally passing by, the proof being Misao showing a smile at this moment, and ran towards Kazuma.

Before Ren who is dumbfounded like a wooden chicken, the two intimately hold hands and walks off.

After the two disappears from view, Ren is still staring at the scenery outside the window dumbly. That is an absolutely impossible combination, because to Misao, Kazuma is “the man who killed brother.”

It was a faint sound that got Ren back to his senses.

Puchunk. [sound of something being squashed]

A light and soft something was being squashed, a sound that cannot be any more usual, but hearing it gives one an uneasy feeling instead.

Ren faces Ayano while on tenderhooks. As he does not dare to look directly at her, thus he shifts his eyes from below, following the table up in Ayano’s direction.

The first thing that came into his eyes is Ayano’s hand.

The tender fingers grips the paper cup that still has orange juice in it, and directly forms the shape of a fist. The orange juice spills out, and forms a patch of orange colored ocean. The fries and hamburger are soaked completely, and is no longer edible.[or makes one unable to swallow it down]

Ayano’s hand crackles. That is the sound of the ice that was unable to escape from the paper cup being crushed at the inner part of her palm. The tightly held hand trembles continuously.

Ren is so scared he does not dare to lift his head.

Even though he does not know the reason why, but Ayano is currently extremely angry. If he is not careful enough, he might become her target.

Pak!

Suddenly, Ayano slaps on the table and stands up.

“------Argh!”

Facing Ren who shrinks his body, Ayano tells him softly..

“……I am going to follow them.”

“……Huh?”

Before Ren can open his mouth to question, Ayano has already ran out of the shop.

“Wait…… Wait a minute……”

Ren hurriedly takes up their plates, and passes it to the big sister shop assistant [or female shop assistant who is elder than Ren?] who is standing before the rubbish bin waiting at one go.

“Thank you for your patronage.”

With his back facing the shop assistant who is showing a professional smile------ Ren swiftly runs towards the toilet.

=== 3 ===

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter6 - MTL

2008-08-16T19:05:12Z

DissmalScientist: Grammar and some small word choice changes

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Six: Sortie===

The end of the year, first week of Wynn's moon, Man's day of the week became a day that was imprinted in the history of Halkeginia.

The next day of the void, when two moons that hang in the sky overlap, during this day when Albion continent will be at the closest point to Halkeginia, a large fleet of Tristania and Germania united army of 60,000 soldiers for the Albion invasion will sail off from La Rochelle.

Tristania, and more or less Germania, have 500 ships. Only sixty of them are battleships while the rest carries soldiers and supplies.

Queen Henrietta and Cardinal Mazarini were in La Rochelle port, standing on the top of the worldwide tree pier, watching the fleet sail off.

All ships going up into the sky at the same time was surely an amazing spectacle to behold.

“It is as if they all are seeds carried away by the wind” Cardinal shared his thoughts.

“Seeds that will repaint the continent.”

“There’s no such seed that would repaint a white country into blue.”

The flag of Tristain’s royal family - white lily on the blue background.

“It’s possible that we will be defeated.” Mazarini muttered.

“I do not intend to be defeated.”

General De Poitiers is a great commander who has both boldness and carefulness. He is likely to do it.” Henrietta knew that calling him a great commander was stretching a lot, but there were no other generals with more talent than him. Generals who were superior to him existed only on the other side of the history.

“I wonder why we have to fight though.”

Mazarini muttered in a barely audible voice.

“Why are you saying such thing?”

“We could have made an Albion’s blockade to make them starve. With careful planning it could be a very successful idea.”

“We will march.”

Henrietta muttered without changing the expression

“Don’t say so. Courage is not necessary to settle it once and for all. Well maybe I am just getting old.”

Mazarini patted his whitening beard.

“If we were to be losing, would you use ‘void’ in this war, Your Majesty?”

It was a highly secret matter to discuss. Only a few pople knew that Louise was a ‘void’. Henrietta, Cardinal… and a few royal generals.

“I should be burned... with pleasure I would burn as a retribution for my sins.”

Henrietta muttered silently staring into the emptiness.

“Calm down. Your Majesty won't go there alone. Hopefully my old bones are good enough for that.”

Henrietta entrusted generals of the ‘void’ knowledge only as the trump card.

After hearing about Louise’s ‘Void’ General De Poitiers did not even try to believe it in the beginning. But it is not impossible either. Just because ‘Void’ is considered to be legend, he could not believe in its existence.

However, after being reminded about military results in Tarbes, with much effort, the general believed in it.

Obtaining the legendary element of Void, redoubled his courage and he promised Henrietta a sure victory.

Henrietta to ensure the victory in the firs battle, gave him a permission to control the ‘Void’.

Henrietta sighed about her own sinfulness.

This war…against country, people.

It was nothing more than letting one's personal grievance out on them.

The war was only a mean to calm down lover's enmity.

How many humans did I send away to death for this?

It even included her childhood and best friend, too.

In such war, there is no victory or defeat, it cannot make one’s crimes to disappear, Henrietta thought.

Despite knowing this, I still declare the patriotism for the sailing off troops, I will burn in hell for this, she thought.

A trickle of blood ran down the edge of her lips as Henrietta bit them, screaming out

“Viva Tristain!”

The sounds of queen’s cheers sounded in the sky.

Officers line up on the upper deck, saluting to Henrietta, who was seeing them off, and shouted following the queen.

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

These shouts, accompanied with a chorus of the rest of 60,000 men that joined in, roared the sky.

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

The chest piercing repetitive cheers only intensified Henrietta’s awareness of her crime…

<center>* * *</center>

At that time, in the academy of magic…　

To use ‘flame’ by himself peacefully, Colbert finally reached the ‘power’ at last. The power of the heat…that is converted into the movement power somehow.

Though steam based mechanisms made up for it in some measure, it wasn’t enough for Colbert, who wanted to change it into the Zero fighter’s engine ‘power’.

Colbert concentrated on the analysis of this ‘enjin’.

Though he wanted to assemble something close to it by repeating trial and error method… but it was impossible to learn to assemble the internal combustion ‘enjin’ of the equal accuracy.

First of all, the metallurgy technologies were low in Halkeginia.

Iron that composes the ‘enjin’ cannot be manufactured. Even with square class spell ‘Alchemy’ it would be difficult to create such advanced iron manufacture. Peron’s magic technique mixes with impurities anyway.

Secondary, the processing technology.

To assemble a high quality ‘enjin’, you would need to make a lot of identical parts. Considering the technology of Halkeginia it was nearly impossible.

In Halkeginia, the conception of an entirely identical thing doesn't exist.

For instance, even the gun, which is mostly made from advanced craft goods, there still aren’t two completely identical ones. Bullets and the form of a gun looks identical, but the details are different. Even parts are not really compatible.

Even if Colbert tried to make zero fighter’s machine gun’s ‘bullets’, he knew that it was impossible. Though one can create a brass frame, but it still had too many identical details for ‘Alchemy’ to deal with. Even though it was hard to create brass frames, the production of the liquid ‘gasoline’ was entirely different matter.

Thus Colbert finished ‘New liquid container’ putting the technologies to use.

In front of the laboratory in Academy of Magic, Colbert, who with much effort finished obtaining all the equipment for the zero fighter, with a deep sigh, watched his single-handed work.

During half of a year, though the new weapon was finished, he wanted to accomplish more wonderful technologies, but his research results were settled there.

<center>* * *</center>

Seeing Saito, who showed up in front of the laboratory, Colbert spread his hands.　

“Ooh, Saito-kun, you are leaving?”

Saito just finished preparing for the journey ahead. He carried goggles, which were Siesta's grandfather's keepsake, on his neck. Derflinger was tied on his back, and a leather porch attached to his waist. Various livelihood tackle were placed in there.

“Yes” Saito nodded.

“Very well. Will you head directly to the ship? Can you land this thing on the ship safely?

This morning, the fleet sailed towards the Albion.

The ship that should have taken zero fighter with, already sailed with other ships, and waited for them ahead. It was a special warship built to carry wind dragons, now will carry zero fighter as well.

The new and powerful ship, which belonged to the newly found ‘Dragon Carrier‘ class, was named ‘Vusentaar’.

Not only that, but Colbert, using the Earth element magic, placed gasoline enough for five flights within the ship as well.

So Saito only needed take Louise into the zero fighter and land on that ship.

“Well, with a lot…One cannot be completely safe, right?

Saito said while turning around. Louise has not appeared yet.

“Because of this haste, I didn’t had the time to explain you how the new weapon works.”

“Is that so…”

Saito found an iron pipe hanging under the zero fighter’s wing. What on earth is that tube for? But, there was no time for the detailed explanations now.

[[Image:ZnT06-159.jpg|thumb]]

“But before you go, here is the manual I wrote for you.”

Colbert handed Saito a small notebook. Though Saito cannot read it, Louise can. Will read it later, he thought.

“Thank you.”

Then Colbert, looking hesitant weather to say or not, opened his mouth.

“To tell the truth…”

“Eh?”

“To tell the truth, I do not want my student to ride a vehicle used for war.”

He said bitterly.

“Student?”

“Aah, how to say, well, though you are not a noble I still think of you as one of my students. You don’t mind, don’t you?”

“No, I don’t mind that…”

Saito felt shy.

“I do not want to use ‘flame’ power for the murder. I…”

Colbert declared clearly.

“Why? Everyone is saying that flame element is the most suited for the war. Oh well, I do not know the magic so well.”

“That’s right… flame is the element of destruction. Flame user’s are of a great value… However, I do not think so. I think that the using flame ‘Destruction’ is lonely. “

Reminiscing the words, Saito hung his head, embarrassed.

“Oh yes, this flying machine is called ‘Phoenix’ by royal army, right?

“Yes, when I was attacking Tarbes battleships with it, someone said ‘This is the legendary Phoenix!’…”

“I see! That Phoenix!”

Colbert shouted delighted.

“Teacher?”

“Phoenix is a legendary being. Phoenix… firebird god, a symbol of destruction…and a symbol of ‘Rebirth’.”

“Rebirth?”

“It's a reincarnation.”

Saito wondered why Colbert looked so pleased. Then, Colbert entered into the world of his own.

“That’s right… Rebirth… indeed…it’s a symbol right?.. Really?”

Then, Colbert noticed Saito who was watching him in amazement.

“Ah, aah! Sorry!” he bowed his head.

“No, it’s all right. I’m used.”

Colbert put on a serious look.

“Hey, Saito-kun… By the way, that…”

“What?”

At that moment, Louise showed up.

“At last.” Saito muttered.

“It can’t be helped! Girl has lots of preparations to do!”

“We are going to war. What kind of girl preparations are there.”

“Hmph!” Louise turned her face way, and ignoring Saito, climbed up the wing and entered the cockpit. One month passed after they had returned running away from Louise's family.

Since then, things were like this.

Lifting up a rear bulletproof plane glass Louise sat down in the seat.

“Well, errr, teacher, what were you saying just now?

“N-no…it’s nothing. Yes.”

Saito boarded the zero fighter.

Then Colbert’s magic cranked the propeller, starting up the engine.

As it was a second time, it was possible to operate calmly.

Colbert helping again, created a strong wind.

Saito put on the goggles and rolled the muffler around his neck.

Colbert shouted through the roaring noise of engine.

“Saito-kun! Miss Valliere!

Saito waved.

“Do not die! Do not die! Even if it is hopeless! Even if you’ll be called a coward, do not die! Never die! Return safe and sound!”

Through the roaring of the engine the voice was not heard. However, Colbert's words reached somehow. Even though he could not hear them, they reached his heart.

“Ok!” Saito shouted opening the throttle.

The zero fighter starts sliding and bit by bit it started lifting.

Gradually it grew smaller, until it faded in the sky.

Even though the zero fighter disappeared in the sky, Colbert quietly kept on watching.

<center>* * *</center>

After flying for two hours following the course, a small break in clouds could be seen. It grew bigger while approaching, until tt became a fleet buried deep in the sky. Saito was reminded of the race of the balloons seen on the television at one time.

From 50 mails in the total length, to 100 mails in size, many hundreds of ships were queued up, making it a grand and a beautiful spectacle to behold.

“Incredible…”

Saito gave out the voice of admiration.

“Hey, Louise, look. Huge fleet!”

“…”

However, Louise turned away, puffing her cheeks.

Louise mood did not improve. Lately, after returning home, she always was like this.

Saito tried to figure out the reason behind Louise’s bad mood.

After confessing my love (which made Louise somewhat angry), Louise looked like accepting it for a moment.

Normally, a couple would be expected get closer after that.

But I interpreted Louise’s reward “Touch one place that you like“, as permission to touch everywhere, which made Louise angry (Saito thought).

And after Siesta’s ‘Unbuttoning’ remark, Master, who has a very strong monopoly desire, got even more angry (Saito thought).

From Louise’s perspective, flirting with other girl, is similar to serving two masters at once – Saito misunderstood it greatly.

Actually, Louise was just jealous.

Flirting with other girl’s after confessing his love to her and kissing her was something she could not forgive.

And, even though for a moment, she was ready to surrender her chastity for this familiar, such her own thoughts were inexcusable. Until marriage it was definitely not good. Even three months after marriage it was definitely not good. Being swayed by his actions – that’s what she was so angry about.

Because Louise kept being silent like that, Saito gave up.

Now, they needed to find that warship, to land on, and dragon knight’s came up flying. Surrounding Saito’s zero fighter they started waving. Saito waved back. Seems like they were going to guide him to the ship.

Following the backs of dragon knights, at the limit speed of the plane, Vusentaar came into view.

The ship deck was flat and big in order to carry the large amount of dragon knights. The sail math was about 6 meters tall, everything must look like a small bugs from up there. It wasn’t equipped with cannon, as this ship’s sole purpose was to carry dragon knights.

It was a perfect place to carry zero fighter, or perhaps one should say that it was impossible for other ships to do that.

But even though ‘Vusentaar’ deck was long and wide, the distance on the deck was still short for zero fighter to land on.

How can he land there?

Derflinger asked from his back.

“Partner, bring this airplane closer to the ship. Seems like they are going to catch us.”

Many mages could be seen on the deck.

And, the ropes began to be put on the deck. The soldiers grabbed each edge of the ropes and placed them right and left across deck.

Seems like with the ‘wind’ element spells and ropes across the deck, the zero fighter will be able to land. Pretty rough, he thought, but there were no other way.

Saito's right hand moves throw up a hook to the ship. The hook wired up zero fighter with the carrier, where it was fastened to.

Colbert who noticed the hook, was likely to have told to the crew of Vusentaar to stretch out the ropes across the deck to help zero fighter land.

They approached Vusentaar.

Then other hooks from the warship followed, fastening wings and tail. The flap was lowered.

Saito carefully approached from the rear side towards the ship.

Meanwhile, Louise didn't give an eye to that sort of spectacle, and thought quietly.

Of course, at that time on the boat.

When she was pushed down by Saito…

How it would have ended, if neither her family, nor employees would have spotted them, Louise thought.

“…”

This made her cheeks to flush in deep red. She suddenly felt angry on Saito who, rocked in security, was handling the land, and started to beat him.

“W-what are you doing?!”

“Why did you chose that place?! That place!”

Louise shouted.

“There’s no other place to land!”

And so, they both completely misunderstood each other.

<center>* * *</center>

As soon as Saito and Louise landed on Vusentaar and got off the zero fighter, they were greeted by the officer, who was accompanied by the guardians.

“Deck officer, Kuryuuzurei.”

“Where are we heading now?“

Though he was asked, the officer guided them both without answering. Where could he be taking them? In the Henrietta’s instructions only the name of the warship that they should face was written, nothing else. And the instructions of higher-up were always like this. Telling to one subordinate, they think that they already told all. A noble’s subordinate must lead a long and tough life, Saito thought. Henrietta seems not to be an exception.

They are so confident, because that’s the way things are.

Through the narrow main deck’s passage they were lead to a private two-man cabin. Though very small, it was still a private room. Within this cabin, there was an extremely small bed and table. Once Saito and Louise placed their luggage, they were urged by the officer to follow him again.

After going in a zigzags though a narrow passage of warship, they finally stopped in front of a certain door.

When the officer knocked, there was an answer from the inside. The officer opened the door and let Saito and Louise in.

They both were greeted by generals sitting in a line. Golden mail laces shined across their shoulders. They must be important higher-ups.

Dumbfounded Louise and Saito, took seats offered by the soldiers. Louise sat on the chair, and Saito after her.

The general in the most top seat, opened his mouth.

“Welcome to Albion invasion command headquarters, Miss Void.”

Louise felt nervous. This general with a beard looked around 40 years old…

“Supreme commander De Poitiers.”

Quickly, the general described his colleagues.

“This is a chief of the general staff Wimpffen.”

A small man with a deep wrinkles sitting on the left of the general nodded.

“This is commander of Germania army, marquis Harudenburg.”

The general with handlebar mustache that wore steel helmet, nodded solemnly to Louise.

Apparently, this dragon mothership was also general headquarters.

After that, the general introduced Louise to the staff and generals, gathered in the conference room.

“Now then, gentlemen. This is the trump card that our Majesty kept, I introduce you the ‘Void’ user.”

However, every one in the conference room didn't even rise an eyebrow after those words. They just stared suspiciously at Louise and her familiar.

“In the battle of Tarbes, she was the one who gave the blow to Albion’s fleet.”

Only after these De Poiters words, generals looked with an interest at them.

Saito poked Louise.

“What?”

“…is it all right to be exposed like that?”

“If not, it would not be possible to cooperate with the army.”

It may be right, however… though Henrietta ordered Louise to keep silent so much, she herself revealed it with an ease, he thought.

Though Henrietta kept on saying that Louise was important, somehow her actions contradicted that. Thoughts about the queen, made Saito sad.

Then he remembered Henrietta’s tremble at that time, impossible, he thought.

Anyway, he was completely sure about her.

Generals smiled to Louise. Fake smiles.

“You may think it is hasty chosen headquarters. Sorry no. This ship ensures absolute security. You see, this warship which is specialized in carrying dragon knights is not packed with cannons. It can be troublesome if enemies aim at us. ”

“Ha, haah…then why you made such a warship into general headquarters?”

Whole room burst in laughter as Louise questioned in a very cute, confused voice.

“In normal ships there is no space for such conference rooms. They are stuffed with cannons.”

Indeed. For a flagship, that controls a huge army, information processing ability is more necessary than offensive power.

“Enough with the chat. Let’s continue with the war council.” said general of Germania. Smiles disappeared from generals faces.

<center>* * *</center>

It was a tough war council. 　

Making 60,000 soldiers land on the Albion was a secondary problem.

The main one was powerful enemy air force fleet. Even though during the battle of Tarbes, the 10 lines of Albion Air forces warships with the Lexington, were destroyed, 40 lines of warships remained. Though Tristain and Germania had 60 lines of ships, because it was united fleet of two countries, directorial confusion was to be expected. When you take into account that Albion fleet is said to be superior to the 1.5 times over them, the war potential difference was canceled.

Secondarily, the selection of the landing point.

In Albion’s continent there were only two places where the large army of all 60,000 soldiers could be landed. .

Capital Londinium’s southern air base Rosais, or the northern port - Dartanes. .

Because of the port size, Rosais was still preferable, however… aiming straight there, their large fleet would be discovered at once and that would give enemy the time to prepare defense.

“Wasting a soldiers in the assault would put the capture of Londonium castle under the risk.“

The chief of staff calmly analyzed the forces and informed everyone. It should be kept silent. What kind of assault would that be with enemy resistance.

Allied forces needed a ‘Surprise attack’.

60,000 soldiers want to land in Rosais without receiving the enemy's resistance.

Thus the needed to deceive the large enemy army and drew their attention from Rosais’s landing point.

In a word, the Tristain and Germania united army of 60,000… needed a cheating strategy to deceive enemy into thinking that they would ‘Land in Dartanes’.

It was the second trouble.

“Can we hope for miss ‘Void’s’ cooperation in either of the two?”

The noble who applied the staff badge said while watching Louise.

“Could you blow Albion fleet off , the way we blew off 'Lexington' in Tarbes?”

Saito watched Louise. Louise turned around and shook her head.

“It is impossible…I do not have enough of willpower stored to cast such strong 'Explosion'. I don’t know how many month’s or years would it take.”

Staff officer shook his head.

“Then such unreliable ‘weapon’ can’t be called our trump card.”

Such words made Saito respond.

“Hey, Louise is not a weapon.”

“What? It’s not for familiar to talk.”

Before it turned into fuss… general De Poitiers interrupted.

“We’ll take over the fleet. Let’s have Miss ‘Void’ undertake the feint. Can you do it?”

“Feint?”

“We discussed it before. We only have to convince the enemy that we would land not in Rosais but in Dartanes. It should be simple for legendary ‘Void’, right?”

Louise thought.

…Was there such spell?

Saito muttered quietly from the back.

“…Didn’t Derf say that it can be read when the right times comes?”

Louise nodded.

“Tomorrow, I’ll look for the spell that can be used.”

General De Poitiers gave a hopeful smile.

Hence, urging Louise and Saito to leave the room.
　

<center>* * *</center>

“Great” Saito nodded.

“Those people, I think that they see me only as a given horse.”

Saito tapped Louise's shoulder.

“These are the great generals? This way we won’t win the war this year.”

But, it might be a correct idea during the war.

The fighter is more than just boarding by the warship, it is also indispensable.

However, while thinking absent-mindedly, his shoulder was tapped from behind.

When he turned around, five-six nobles where sharply staring at Saito. They all seemed to be teenagers rather than men. They looked similar age to Saito. They were wearing leather hats and clad in blue tunics. Like soldiers, they were wearing rapier looking wands at their waists… yet it looked considerably shorter.

“Hey, you.”

Being addressed to, Saito turned.

“What?”

“Stop it” Louise muttered quietly, pulling his sleeve.

The boy in the middle with a long jaw-line seemed to be their leader.

“Come.”

What what, with suddenly agitated imagination, Saito, holding Derflinger, walked towards them.

They come to the upper deck where the zero fighter was placed. All zero fighter’s parts where tied with ropes that were fastened to the deck. Not able to understand, and still trying the figure out the meaning behind this, irritated Saito pulled out Derflinger.

“Is this thing alive?”

One noble boy asked embarrassed, pointing at zero fighter.

“If it is not so, then what is that. Explain.”

Another one requested for the explanation with a serious look.

Saito felt dumb-struck.

“No, that is not a living thing, however…” He muttered.

“Hurray! Haven’t I told you! I win! Everyone give one ecu!”

The fattest boy began to roar. Everyone sulkily took out gold coins from their pockets pocket and hands them to the boy.

Seeing Louise and Saito with their mouths agape, boys gave awkward smiles.

“Were you surprised? Sorry.”

“Yes.?”

“No, we were having a bet. Over that thing.”

A noble boy pointed at zero fighter.

“We thought that it was alive. We thought that it was a dragon.

“There is no place where such dragons could exist!”

“There might be! The world is wide after all!”

They started to quarrel again.

Seeing that, Saito recalled the classroom in his hometown. During the break, they also had such foolish discussions to fill the time…

“It is a flight machine.”

He said, and the noble boys were interested immediately and listened attentively to Saito's explanation. However, they seemed not to be able to understand, that flies over the sky using the power other than magic.

<center>* * *</center>

“We are Dragon Knights.”　

When the explanation of the zero fighter ended, the boys guided Saito and Louise to dragons inside the deck. The Dragon Knight corps suffered a lot of damage and were almost completely annihilated during the battle of Tarbes, that’s why the dragon knight apprentices were incorporated into the army as true knights.

“Under normal circumstances, one more year of training would be needed though.”

Said the shyly smiling plump boy, who had won the bet before. He said that he was a commander of the Dragon Knight secondary division. He was the one that had guided Saitos zero fighter to the warship.

The dragons inside were all grown up dragons. They looked twice as big as Tabitha’s Sylphid. Their big wings seemed to be created for speed.

“It must be very tough to become a dragon knight.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Having a dragon as a familiar is not that simple. Not everyone can do it. Dragon familiars are hard to please, difficult animals, because they will only allow only those riders to ride them whom they accept.”

“Does being a dragon rider need not only skills but also magic powers? Intelligence too? To see through that sort of thing and never let his or her guard down?”

Seems like dragon knight boys were elite, and had a considerable owner’s pride too.

“Can I straddle it?”

Saito asked, they nodded.

Saito tried to straddle it, but was thrown off quickly. Boys burst into laughter, holding their sides. Since Saito’s competitive spirit is strong, he took the challenge again. The result was the same. Even a small girl like Tabitha was able to get on it with a cool face…this was mortifying for Saito, so he took the challenge many times.

Louise watched that sort of spectacle from far away. Saito and Dragon Knight boys were getting along well, he made noise and screamed like one of them.　

The boys looked happy, and she envied them for a moment. Why are they getting along so well and so quickly?, Louise thought while she sulked.

I mean, what do dragons have that your master doesn’t? You did that in the boat, the other day. Yet now he plays screaming with dragon knights?

Don’t we have a battle in the sky tomorrow? Isn't there a chance we will die tomorrow? Is this how you decide to spend the time?

Louise thought, while glaring at Saito.

I am insecure and scared, I’d like you to hold me tight, she thought

But I’ll never say it aloud, she thought. 　

And…, she sighed.

The feint operation.

It was necessary to convince the enemy that a united army of 60,000 were landing not in Rosais but in Dartanes… What spell would suit? She had not a slightest idea.

“Hey, you. You.”　

Dragon knight boys noticed the looks Louise was giving to their direction, as she idly swung her legs leaning against the wall, and asked Saito.

“Is she your master? Is it ok for you to leave her alone?

“Uuh! Damn!” Saito turned pale. Louise was left alone. She’ll hit, hit and complain later for sure. However, he did not want to look so pathetic in front of his new friends. Boys are inexperienced beings, and a new mate should not show weaknesses. Saito was strong.

“I-it’s all right if it is her. Leave it.”

“Oooh”

Applauses erupted.

“That’s the spirit. To oppose your master in such manner! You are not an ordinary person.”

Louise, who got angry at Saito's such attitude, approached.

“What did you say?”

“No, nothing…” the moment when he shut his mouth, Louise kicked him between the legs. And once she turned to go back to their room, dragging him with her, the commanding officer called for them both.

“What are your plans for tonight?”

For some reason Louise’s cheeks turned red.

“Nothing…” Saito replied, Louise kicked him in the stomach.

“In that case, how about having some drinks tonight for our acquaintanceship?”

He carefully suggested.

“By no means, if we were to slip out of our rooms in the middle of the night, we would be instantly found out by patrolling ship officers.”

Everyone started to worry. They wanted to escape ship officers anger from being drunk. It would be discovered by tomorrow anyways.

Pin, Saito who had an idea, put out his finger and said.

“How about making jackstraws? Make straw bundles and placing them in beds.”

“Lets do so!” Dragon Knights laughed.

However, Louise alone did not laugh. She bit her nails, as if thinking about something.

“What’s wrong?”

Conversely they asked.

“…You. What did you say just now?’

“Eh? Well…Making jackstraws?”

“That’s right. Jackstraws. We just have to make 60,000 jackstraws.”

“Huh? 60,000? The number of members here is smaller.

“First of all, making such number of straw bundles would really be problematic, right?“

One dragon knight asked with a serious expression on his face.

“Bundle of straws? Use magic!“

Saying so Louise ran out.

“What, she?”

Dumbfounded Saito watched Louise leaving. Once again they were not understanding each other.

Louise jumped into the private room given to them, and opened founder's prayer book.

For a moment she closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again. With the mind totally focused on founder's prayer book, she carefully paged it.

One page began to shine… Louise smiled.

<center>* * *</center>

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Back to Chapter 5]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Forward to Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 1

2008-08-06T13:06:44Z

DissmalScientist:

== Chapter One - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones- ==
=== 1 ===
This is common.

You can say it is something that has become a part of their lives.

However, Yukari and Nanase can both sense the tension.

A tension that is hard to ignore.

“Didn’t I say so already? You girls will definitely not be bored. I know a great club! I just need to show my face for us to get in.”

”Come on! Let’s go! What fun is there to be had with only females?”

As the two exchange glances, a group of men with weak appearances make a vulgar speech in a flippant manner. They don’t look too bad, but their idiotic speech and actions show no class at all.

In simpler terms, they are trying to pick the girls up.

This is common.

Even though their appeals may differ, the three are beautiful girls that make one's eyes light up. They know exactly how to deal with such pick-up artists. Or at least they did, until now.

“----------------------------“

Suddenly, the third girl who has not spoken a word until now begins to move. She slowly raises her head, and looks into the eyes of the man in front of her.

“That place is frequently visited by idols, stars and models! We have many such friends, and if you are interested, we can introduce them to you……”

Glared at by cold eyes that chill to the bone, the originally glib man is unable to speak another word.

“Get lost.”

”……Yes.”

The men leave pitifully. Yet the girl does not even look at them, and instead puts on an unchanging, cold expression and leaves as if nothing has happened.

“……Ayano.”

“What’s wrong?”

The girl, Ayano Kannagi, seems rather displeased, and turns her head with those words.

“You seem to be really harsh on the people who've tried to pick us up recently?”

”It is just your imagination.”

Ayano replies, straying from the point.

“But……”

Yukari lifts her head to look at Nanase with pleading eyes.

Nanase nods and says, “Yup, you're really overdoing it recently. Let’s take last time for example - you actually used the corner of your schoolbag to hit the person’s temple.”

“Ah, that one was really scary. The whites of his eyes showed, and blood was flowing from his ears and nose-“

”……Does it matter, anyway? We called an ambulance for him.”

Ayano looks hard at the moody Ayano, and slowly closes in on the main point.

“Ayano, something happened between a guy and you, didn't it?”

”Wh-what…… What are you talking about?!”

The sudden question left Ayano unable to hide the stir in her heart.

“Hehe~”

Nanase gives off a smile deep with meaning.

“You, a father-complex girl, finally seem to be starting to show interest in guys other than your father.”

“I am not a father-lover.”

Ayano swiftly regains her calmness, and says strongly, “I just have never met a guy better than my father that’s all.”

“………………”

Nanase meets Yukari’s eyes, as if to say “what a headache,” and sighs.

“I admit, your father is indeed a mature and relaxed middle-aged man, but you cannot possibly find that kind of feeling in a young guy right?”

“That is not true. Father was young once too, so as long as I find someone similar-“

Half-way through, she shuts her mouth and frowns, as the conversation has somehow reminded her of that detestable man.

Seemingly difficult to approach, yet uncommonly relaxed- a person undoubtedly qualified to be considered alongside her father.

He is not like Jugo at all. Indeed, he is the total opposite.

But... he is very powerful. Not just his strength, but his entire existence. In that sense, he is comparable to the strongest man, Jugo, that she knows-

“Aya---no~“

Hearing the call rife with laughter, Ayano, who has stopped moving, returns to her senses.

“You are thinking of the guy you like right now, aren’t you?”

“Of…… Of course not! That kind of guy!”

“Which kind of guy?”

Being asked such a question, Ayano loses her strength for a moment.

“Nanase…… Even you……”

”Be honest! Such an interesting topic, I bet even Yukari won’t let it go easily either right?”

“That’s right, that’s right.”

Yukari nods happily. Ayano stares at her two friends who intend to extract every single detail with antagonistic scrutiny.

Shinomiya Yukari and Kudo Nanase. They are both students of Seiryo Academy, where Ayano studies, and at the same time her best friends - even though there are times when she wonders about the friendship between them.

Yukari’s shoulder-length, beautiful hair moves up and down like waves, her face always shows a gentle smile and her speech is slightly slow. It is unclear whether she should be considered “mellow” or just “slow.” Regardless, from this description, one can probably imagine that she is a laid-back person.

In contrast, Nanase’s hairstyle is a refreshing blunt bob[actual text: 娃娃頭, so I am using a certain hairstyle for this, if you have a better translation, please change this.], She seems casually calm, and her swift movements and tone show no sign they belong to a girl, giving people an unsettled feeling, making her the type to receive a lot of chocolates on Valentine's Day.<ref>In Japan, girls are the ones who give out chocolate on Valentine's, so the implication here is that Nanase is popular with other girls.</ref>

These two girls are opposites no matter how you look at it, but what is truly remarkable is that when they tease Ayano, they exhibit perfect harmony in their cooperation - although to Ayano, this is something unbearable.

“Come on, tell us, what kind of person is it?”

“I already said there is no such person! By the way...”

Ayano stares at Yukari with accusing eyes.

“Aren’t we going to eat cakes now?”

”Yes, that is right.”

”Then why are we on this road!?”

In the direction which Ayano points her finger stands a long row of accommodations designed for a very specific purpose.

Just as with a haunted house in a back-country area, though there is nothing particularly odd about their appearance, they possess an atmosphere unlike that of a normal hotel.

That is right. For, as the three (except for a certain someone) were chatting happily, they had unintentionally come to the entrance for the street of love hotels.

Realizing that they are arguing in a special area, Ayano can’t help but blush. But Yukari’s smile did not change at all.

“This is a short-cut.”

”Even so, this kind of place……”

”Don’t worry. No one would think that we are going to play 3P.”

Ayano's face carries a pained expression, as she looks at this innocently smiling friend who has just said something very shocking.

“You…… Don’t use that cute face to say something so shocking, okay?”

“Kay~ But this kind of thing is nothing compared to Ayano's normal behavior.”

”…… What is the meaning of that?”

Against Ayano’s squinting eyes, Yukari puts on her usual smiling face. Though she may look easy-going, she is definitely not on the losing side.

Ayano, who realizes that she is at a disadvantage, decides to forcefully end the chat.

“Anyway, let’s not walk this way. Let’s go another way!”

”Geez, Ayano is so squeaky clean.”

“Squeaky clean? That doesn't even need to be said! This kind of hotel, whose only use is for people to share a bed - who knows what the people going in are thinking?!”

Ayano sounds violent, and scowls angrily at the love hotels as though they had killed her father, when suddenly, her expression freezes.

Yukari and Nanase follow Ayano’s line of sight. What lies there is...

“As agitated as always.”

A man and a beautiful lady, sticking closely together, walking out from the hotel street.

His age appears to be about twenty-something, with an upright face that could be considered handsome, but his expression seems to be rather sloven. A light smirk appears on his mouth, forcefully pulling the grade of this person down thirty percent.

“You should at least put some thought into your surroundings.”

The man makes fun of the dumbfounded Ayano and continues to speak.

“You are already a high school student. It is about time you know what shame is……”

Her ears hearing the man's incendiary words, Ayano’s frozen brain begins to thaw. Information begins to flow in, and she regains consciousness.

The man before her eyes is Kazuma Yagami. This is the man that Ayano hates most. As for the woman beside him, she has never seen her before. In addition, this is a love hotel street.

Catching up to this point, Ayano’s brain, which had finally returned to a normal temperature, suddenly began to heat up. Gripped with an inexplicable fury, Ayano shouts, “You…… What are you doing in a place like this!?”

“...Ayano?”

Yukari and Nanase share a puzzled look, looking at their friend who has suddenly fallen into a rage. Both pairs of eyes show no indecision, and seem to be simultaneously asking, “What is she talking about?”.

This question is not one that needs to be asked. Just as Ayano has said, there is only one thing to do in a love hotel - even if there are many different ways and methods; there is only one reason to be here, basically.

On the other hand, Kazuma who has drawn Ayano’s rage upon him simply shows a light smile, as usual.

“Asking me what I am doing- Ah, it is so hard to say it out loud~ ♥“

He acts shy, daintily using his hand to cover his mouth as he says that.

At this instant, the dozens of neural synapses of logic in Ayano’s brain snapped all at once.

Feeling the furious spiritual energy arising from Ayano, Yukari and Nanase can’t help but move back. But, even when engulfed in such a strong murderous intent, one that even normal people would notice and fear, Kazuma and the woman beside him do not change the relaxed smiles on their faces.

The woman ignores Ayano’s furious eyes as if they are nothing, her lips go close to Kazuma’s ears and ask, “This girl, is she Kazuma’s girlfriend?”

“Kirika…… That joke is not funny at all!”

After such a semi-derogatory question, Kazuma answers with an irritated look. Listening, Kirika glances at Ayano, and laughs lightly.

(------! This darn woman-!)

Seeing the seemingly taunting attitude of this person, Ayano views Kirika as an “enemy”. As if seeking a weak spot, she sizes Kirika up from head to toe. But...

(Argh……)

Although slim, she has a good figure, filled with femininity.

From the angle of a “woman,” Ayano has no way to compete.

Ayano is also a rare beauty, but her state of maturity is far below Kirika's. Future development or hidden potential have no effect now. Because in a battle in the real world, current capabilities decide everything.

Even so, if the opponent is just someone who devotes all nutrients, even those that should go to the brain, into her breasts and hips, Ayano will not concede defeat.

But, Kirika is different. Those thin, long eyes of hers carry the light of wisdom, clearly indicating that she is not just some vulgar woman who only knows how to fawn on guys.

Slightly older than Kazuma, she looks as if she is around twenty-five. From the way she can casually face up to Ayano’s killing intent as if it were not there, she is clearly not an average businesswoman. Maybe they are in the same trade?

Ayano bears the silent torture of inferiority, and continues to glare at the two with angry eyes.

“Kazuma?”

Kirika accepts Ayano’s eyes generously, and holds her body even more closely against Kazuma’s arm. Rather than a demonstration of love, this action seems more like she's trying to tightly hang on.

“Should I arrest you for lewd acts against an underage female?”

“Don’t be like that.”

Kazuma seems very displeased.

“She is just a distant relative. I've done nothing, nor have any intentions of doing anything.”

”Then, why is she angry?”

”She is always angry. Just ignore her.”

“Oh~”

Kirika looks towards Ayano once more, her face showing a smile with deep meaning. Ayano notices, her mind tangled in an instant.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 02 017.jpg|thumb]]

“I think it would be better to explain.”

”There's no need for that, it's too troublesome. Let’s go!”

Upon saying this, Kazuma pulls Kirika and walks away. As his eyes meet Ayano’s, he puts on a serious expression and warns Ayano, ”Go back quickly! This is no place for children.”

Kazuma walks past Ayano with ease, who is so angry her whole body is trembling. As the two sides pass one another, Kirika looks at Ayano. Those eyes, filled with sympathy, totally enrage Ayano, before departing in an utterly relaxed manner.

Yukari remained where she was, dumbly sending off the close pair with her eyes. She looks to the side, and coincidentally meets Nanase’s eyes.

At this moment, silence is golden. The two exchange bitter smiles, and as if they had discussed it much earlier, look towards Ayano who still has not turned back.

“So that's it.”

Nanase nods heavily.

“No wonder you were so harsh to those people who tried to pick us up.”

“That's right. It is really tough to like someone like that.“

“But what a surprise, I never thought Ayano would like flippant guys like that.”

“...You two……”

Ayano turns slowly.

In a gentle, but equally chilling tone, she answers, “What are you two talking about?”

”What else?“

Yukari answers straightforwardly.

“Ayano, you like that guy right? Although it looks one-sided.”

”You……What makes you two think that way?”

”Just think about your reaction just now. No matter how we look at it, it is of 'a jealous girl seeing the guy she likes getting snatched away,' right?”

“There is no such thing! It is definitely not that way!!”

Ayano shouts out, blushing. Her voice is so loud it almost seems to reach as far as the eye can see.

“Ayano, you were too loud.”

Ignoring Yukari’s warning, Ayano furiously continues to say, “Why would I like that kind of lowlife?! That is the type of person I hate most in this world! If I could have, I would have sliced him into pieces!!”

“Then why are you angry?”

Yukari rebuts with a calm voice.

“If you really didn’t like him, then it doesn't matter who he sleeps with, right? What would there be to be angry about?”

“This……This is because…… That……

……I just cannot bear to see someone like Kazuma sleep with that kind of beauty! They are not at all compatible!”

Ayano grips her fist tightly and tries her best to explain, as the other two look at her with cold eyes.

(What do you think?)

(She doesn’t seem to be lying…… Could it be, she hasn’t even realized it herself?)

(If that's the case, then she is not just slow - there is something completely wrong with her……)

(But... that is just like Ayano.)

(Yeah that’s true.)

“You two! Don’t whisper among yourselves right in front of me!”

Getting shouted at by Ayano, Nanase swiftly straightens her body. Following this, she uses a very serious expression, like someone who is faking marriage just to grab a hold of the password to a credit card, in order to say, “Ah. Okay okay. I get it, you really hate that man.”

”Yup, completely understood.”

Yukari chimes in instantly. They are indeed Ayano’s best friends, their actions matching flawlessly.

Ayano’s expression reveals her continued suspicion.

“...Really?”

“Of course.”

”Fine then.”

Ayano nods, though her expression still shows displeasure. After everything has come to an end, and the two give a sigh of relief-

“Ah, that is the girl. Mister Hanagi.”

Those guys had chosen the worst possible time to appear.

“These are the ones?”

The man they called Hanagi points his finger towards the three and says...

“You guys were scared off by these three girls?”

“Because the girl in the middle has a really scary stare……”

”That girl is really arrogant. Please teach her some manners, Mister Go!”

The men who are saying these things are the punks, numbers one and two (temporarily named), who were driven off by Ayano earlier. It seems that because they were rejected so vehemently by Ayano, resentment arose, and so they found someone to help them take their revenge!

-- They cannot come any lower than that.

“We invited you so nicely to have some fun, and yet you told us to 'get lost'. That was really rude. Now apologize.”

“----------------------“

Ayano stares at the group of men, her eyes indicating that they are unworthy even of notice. Seeing those ice cold eyes, punks numbers one and two cannot help but retreat several steps, though Hanagi shows no sign of fear.

“That trick of yours won’t work! Mister Hanagi knows Shaolin fist techniques!”

“Please do it! Go Mister Hanagi!”

Numbers one and two cower behind Hanagi and continue to shout. Ignoring the two who are merely relying on Hanagi’s strength, Ayano stares at Hanagi alone.

As they have mentioned, the man before her eyes seems to have undergone a certain level of training. As he wears only a thin, sleeveless sweater under his leather coat, his protruding muscles can be clearly seen. It is a body specially made for combat.

“For a woman to be so arrogant, that is why you are having such an unlucky encounter. Don’t try to go against men from now on.”

Hanagi reaches his hand out in a rough manner, intending to grab Ayano’s chin to lift her face.

At the instant his fingertips touch her chin, Ayano moves swiftly.

She angles her body and moves forward, while at the same time dodging Hanagi’s hand. Into Hanagi’s defenseless chest, Ayano cleanly swings her bent left arm.

Ayano’s elbow strikes the lower region of Hanagi’s earlobe, where the jaw is. This is a sudden full-force attack, and a powerful strike that even contains “ki”. It would not be surprising even if his jaw fell off from his face.

Hanagi’s body flies into the air in a spiral. His legs, which have left the ground, tangle together like twisted bread, and subsequently spray outwards with reactive force.

Hanagi’s body keeps on spinning, and after a sickening three and a half round rotation, he naturally has a failed landing; his whole body flattened against the outer wall of a hotel.

Splat.

A wet sound propagated along the entire street. This was definitely not a sound made by a human body. If a freshly slaughtered piece of flesh, with blood still dripping, was smashed into a wall, it would probably make this kind of sound.

Several seconds after Hanagi has been hammered into the wall, he falls to the floor like a flattened cockroach.

On the red bricks of the hotel wall, a fluid even more red than the bricks forms an eerie human figure.

“Uh... uh~”

Seeing Hanagi, blood pouring out of seven holes and his body twitching, Nanase draws a cross towards the sky. Beside her, Yukari places her hands together and closes her eyes to pray.

“Huh…… Huh huh……”

”Mister Hanagi……”

The remaining two guys give voice to pitiful cries in tones that have reached the utmost limit of fear.

Ayano silently walks past the two men, who are unable to move their feet, and can only stand there like idiots.

She fires off two kicks at lightning speed. The tip of her foot hits right at the center between the legs of the two men.

“Argh!”

”Wah!”

The tip of her pointed shoe hits the pelvis, while the most important part is struck heavily. Ayano contemplates the two, now rolling on the floor in pain, with a pink foam of blood and spittle coming from their mouths, with disgust.

“How dirty!”

“Ah- Please send an ambulance over. There are three heavily wounded people.”

A cold voice comes from behind. Behind her, Nanase is using a public phone to contact 911. She reads out the number of the phone booth to inform the other party of the location.

“Please be quick, one of them doesn’t seem likely to make it.”

After that, she hangs up, ignoring their inquiries for her name. This action can be said to be very well-trained, for the reason she doesn’t use her own cellphone is to avoid leaving any trace.

“So, have you vented your anger?” Nanase asks Ayano calmly.

“……I did not do it purposely.”

Ayano pouts and replies unhappily, but the two do not believe her words.

They've known very well since the beginning that she has just been redirecting her anger at Kazuma. If she had not met Kazuma earlier, Ayano would not have been so cruel!

But, there is one thing they do not understand. Nanase leans in close to Yukari’s ear and quietly asks...

(By the way, is that guy really that good?)

(Hmm... I feel that he is above average, but……)

He does not seem like a man that would make Ayano feel jealous. That is the opinion of these two.

For though they have known her for a long time, they still do not know what the Kannagi do for a living, nor of the power that is within the bloodline.

These two will still have a few days to wait before witnessing for themselves the true power of Kazuma.

=== 2 ===
“Has Kazuma still not arrived?”

“Why are you asking me?”

Ayano replies the chief of the Kannagi's, Juugo's, question in a sour tone of voice. She appears to have drunk some alcohol, her eyes seem misty. [kokolores: trans said blank, but I've never heard of alcohol doing that. Misty or unfocused seem better to me]

Being stared at by his daughter radiating malcontent Jugo blinks.

“What is it between you and Kazuma again?”

”Nothing.”

Ayano puts the wine cup on the table with a bang.

“I hate that guy! I neither want to see his face nor hear his name ever again! That kind of guy can just go have a good time with some old woman!”

“...So that is it.”

Jugo can roughly guess what happened and decides not to probe any further.

“In celebration of the annihilation of the Fuga clan!”

“Cheers to Hyoue who is now roasting in hell suffering for all eternally!”

“Cheers!!”

Vulgar toasts like this one abound. Everyone seems quite exuberant and is continuously chinking their cups with their neighbours.

The cause is something which happened about a week ago. The subordinates of the Kannagi, the Fuga clan had suddenly revolted.

The leader of the Fuga clan, Hyoue Kazamaki, had allowed his son Ryuya to be possessed by a powerful youma and many of the Kannagi had been killed.

The ones who had fought them, were the practitioners of the Kannagi main family, Ayano and Ren. And Ren’s brother, who had been exiled due to his lack of flame abilities and had eventually become a wind practitioner, Kazuma Yagami.

After a fierce battle, the three finally had defeated Hyoue and Ryuya. On the fourth day after that, tonight, a banquet for their victory is held.

The banquet is unlike any before. Almost everyone in the Kannagi clan who is able to is currently gathered in the main residence. Everyone has joined the banquet joyfully, and is raising their cups in celebration of the annihilation of their hateful enemy..

This type of reaction comes as no surprise. [kokolores: using exaggerated might make sense but I think this fits better]For these people, who claim to be the strongest, Hyoue and Ryuya are entities that couldn't be allowed to exist.

The fact that they had been able to possess youma beyond their powers alone is unforgivable. Furthermore, they had been of the Fuga clan. A group of low level practitioners they had stepped on for a long period of time.

To fear weaklings like the Fuga clan to such an extend they had had to go into hiding. To them, that is a humiliation that can never be cleansed.

However, since the Fuga clan is now completely destroyed, that shame if not erased is now forgotten. In their joy, it isn't so weird at all for them to go slightly overboard in their celebration.

“Hmph! For those dogs to forget who had raised and fed them and to go even so far as to bite their masters' hands! Those ungrateful bastards!” {[actual text says to feed and raise them to their size(like a dog/animal) and to even bite us back] kokolores: then why not use it?}

“How dare they resist us? We, who are blessed by the Spirit Lord! What an outrage!”

“Cheers to the Fuga clan’s demise!”

“Cheers!”

The cups meet all around the tables, and everyone downs their cups in one go. Just as the banquet approaches its climax, Kazuma appears.

“Mister Kazuma has arrived.”

As the servant announces it, all the noise in the hall quiets down instantly.

Amidst the silence, a youth walks past the paper door the servant has opened, and steps into the hall with a confident swagger.

Unfriendly eyes gather upon this youth who walks in without a word. Just for the record, among the glares the ones who bear the greatest hatred are Ayano’s eyes, but let’s leave this matter aside for now.

Actually, it is not without reason that this man is so despised by them. The Kannagi had over fifty practitioners before the battle with the Fuga clan, yet there are only little more than thirty at the banquet. The total number of deaths and injured personals amounts to more than twenty.

Seven dead and the rest are all injured in various severity. Those seven were the ones Ryuya attacked. The only ones.

In other words the other casualties are the work of Kazuma. Everyone who is gathered here has family members who have been sent to the hospital all because of Kazuma. Under such circumstances it is only natural that they do not put up smiling faces to welcome him.

Their hateful looks glance off Kazuma who acts as if they weren't even there. That kind of attitude only increases their hatred for him.

This is the kind of feeling one gets from in turn being belittled by someone whom one had looked down upon in the past. Needless to say that Kazuma completely ignores their presence. He obviously seems to regard them as not even worthy enough to be belittled. No matter how much Jugo tries to fend for him, the negative feelings towards Kazuma only strengthen further.

Kazuma nods towards the only one who smiles at him, Ren, and then bows before Jugo

“Sorry, I am late.”

“Don’t mind at all, I am the one who forced you to join us.”

Jugo smiles forgiving Kazuma’s tardiness and tells Kazuma to sit beside him. In short order wine and dainties are placed before his eyes.

“Welcome back, brother!”

Ren runs over, and hugs his brother’s arm tightly like a spoiled little puppy. Kazuma does not reject him, on the contrary he reaches his hand out to caress his brother’s head. However he does not reply 'I am back'.

Because this place, has for a long time not been Kazuma's, Kazuma Yagami’s, home.

Ren does not seem to notice Kazuma’s thoughts at all, and serves him diligently.

“Ah, let me pour the wine for you.”

“...Okay.”

Kazuma takes the cup up with his hands, but puts it back on the table without drinking a single drop.

Ren questions hesitantly

“Brother, do you not drink?”

“I am not thirsty.”

Ren looks at the untouched food.

"...won't you eat something?”

“I am not hungry.”

”...”

Ren feels puzzled, and lifts his eyes to look at his brother.

Kazuma looks straight ahead ignoring Ren.

“Erm…… Err……”

Just as Ren panics, thinking he has done something to enrage his brother, a big hand is placed on Ren’s head lightly.

“……Brother?”

Kazuma is still staring forward like before, and does not talk to Ren. Despite that, just the feeling from that warm hand is enough to satisfy Ren. Leaning against his brother’s body, Ren closes his eyes and shows a peaceful smile.

To Kazuma, the Kannagi residence is still enemy territory. Not only can he not eat any food placed before him, no matter how relaxed the others look, he must not let his guard down even for an instant

That is why Kazuma notices immediately when a young woman approaches him.

He deliberately doesn't move, observing her as if nothing undue is happening, waiting for her to take action.

The young woman is around twenty years old and wears a kimono. She seems to be used to wearing one, her actions do not look awkward in any way.

Her hairstyle, rather than saying it is a blunt blob, it is more like a round and simple hairstyle [actual text:西瓜皮頭, direct translation a head that is like watermelon skin? ^^”] with its sides cut evenly. [kokolores: isn't that what is usually called a bob? a simple haircut with the sides cut evenly?]Together with small cute cheeks, she is a beautiful typical Japanese style woman that would make one think of the outdated appellation “Yamato Nadeshiko”. {[term used for beautiful woman? Perfect woman? Not too sure…] kokolores: yep that's right. You've got to watch more anime XD}

Seeing the girl kneeling before him bow deeply, Kazuma uses a hazy expression to say.

“If I recall…… You are Ogami……”

“My name is Misao Ogami. I've been ordered to take care of Mister Kazuma. If you have any needs, please just inform me.”[she addresses herself in a very lowly manner]

“...Oh?”

Kazuma uses his fingertips to hold Miaso’s chin and lifts her face up. Looking at the nervous expression on her Kazuma smiles and asks teasingly..

“Even in the night?”

Faced with such a direct allusion, Miaso blushes and her eyes shift downwards. [kokolores: seduction doesn't really fit, but allusion is also less than perfect in my opinion] Even though she's embarassed, she does not try to escape from Kazuma’s hand. She murmurs in hardly a whisper

“If...that is your wish."

Seeing that Misao is not resisting, Kazuma’s face closes in even more. At this moment, Kazuma as if repelled leans back suddenly.

A ray of red lightning pierces through where Kazuma’s head had been. With a loud thunk, something is embedded into the pillar diagonally behind Kazuma

You despicable piece of shit! Move your dirty hands away!”

Needless to say the furious girl with that incomparable rage is Ayano. Kazuma does not even bother to look at her, but instead turns his head back.

A long thin red stick is stabbed on the pillar. Ayano’s chopstick.

The chopstick that does not possess a sharp end and yet half of it sank into the pillar. Estimating the strength when she threw it with Kazuma laughs.

Ayano stalks towards Kazuma and raises her hand for a karate chop aiming at Kazuma’s hand, which has been placed on Misao’s face all the while. Seeing a chop that has the strength to even break thirty tiles[瓦片], he quickly retracts his hand.

Ayano stares with murder in her eyes at Kazuma who has a smile on his face and then slowly walks next to Misao.

“Misao, what are you thinking! Why ruin your life for scum like that!?”

“Huh…… Ermm…… Sorry.”

under such an aggressive aura, Misao can’t help but apologize. Seeing such a happy scene, Kazuma puts on a hurt expression on purpose. [kokolores: what's happy about that scene?]

“Why are you making me sound so bad.”

“I was just telling the truth, wasn’t I? You already have a girlfriend. How dare you still lay your hands on other girls? you jerk!”

“Girlfriend? I don’t have any.”

“Liar! That one earlier...“

“If you mean Kirika, we are not of that kind of relationship. She is just-“

“Just your sexfriend, right?”

Ayano finishes Kazuma's sentence in an unnaturally gentle tone. Even though her face shows a smile, if one looks more closely, one realizes that her temples are pulsing with anger.

Observing her expression, Kazuma smiles at her understanding and says..

“Yup, you can put it that way too.”

An enraged spiritual energy bursts out from Ayano’s whole body, her body subconsciously enters battle mode.

“Miss Ayano.”

However, she is stopped just before she can explode. Confronted with Misao’s appeal, Ayano unwillingly is forced to hold back her murderous intent.

“Please, don’t be angry. It was Mister Kazuma who avenged my brothers. To repay this debt, this kind of thing is nothing..."

“You should be grateful to me instead!”

Ayano proudly says..

“This guy fought because it is his job! We have already paid him enough to reward him! There is no need to thank him. You have a problem with that?”

That last line is of course, directed at Kazuma.

“Nope, that is largely true.”

Kazuma admits frankly.

“I do not know what this fiery lass did that you should be grateful for, but at the very least there is no need to thank me. Leaving Masato and Takeshi aside, you can consider half of the blame to be mine that Takeya died.”

Hearing such a shocking statement, a commotion erupts around them.

With a group of people making so much noise it is only natural that they attract notice. Their bickering had become the main focus of attention and to hear such an alarming statement makes everyone prick their ears and listen quietly.

“What do you mean?”

Ayano asks in a sharp tone. Kazuma brushes off her intensity like a thick-skinned willow tree does the wind and smiles.[kokolores: changed that sentence quite a bit, better check if the meaning is still the same]

“Even though the one to kill him was Ryuya, he had already been defeated before by me. Ryuya only split the unconscious Takeya apart. Well, I guess even if he had still been conscious then, the result should not have been any different.”

Kazuma says in a nonchalant manner, and then shifts his eyes back to Misao. He faces the bowed down Misao, whose expression cannot be seen and reassures her gently..

“So, you see? You don’t have to be so courteous, how about taking that out from your sleeve?”

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 02 039.jpg|thumb]]
At the instant Kazuma finishes his sentence, Misao moves suddenly. Her foot forcefully stomping on the tatami, she pulls out the dagger which had been hidden in her sleeve all along.

“Ah……Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Screaming wildly, the dagger gripped tightly in her fists Misao jumps into Kazuma’s chest.

For a moment everyone remains completely motionless. Even though everyone in the hall has witnessed the scene, it appears they are unable to understand its meaning in time and are at a loss at what to do.

Misao and Kazuma sit there, without flinching. Looking like a pair of intimate lovers, the both of them in a silent embrace.

“Ka……Kazuma?”

Ayano’s shivering voice calls out the name of the man she hates the most.

He does not reply.

“Kazuma!? Ans…… Answer me quickly! Kazuma. Kazuma!!”

“What?”

Kazuma suddenly raises his head and answers as if nothing happened. He uses his fingertips to pincer the dagger that should have been in Misao’s hands, and raises it before his eyes wavering it.

“…………!”

Maybe because she relaxed, Ayano falls down on the floor, still in shock and shouts loudly..

“If…… If you heard me at least make a sound! I thought you died!”

“Is there anything troubling to you about my death?”

“That…… That……”

Ayano is unable to speak momentarily. She tries her best to stop all the blood in her body from gathering at her face and at the same time works hard to come up with a rebuttal.

“I…… I don’t want Misao to become a murderer.”

“That makes sense.”

“That is right!”

(---------?)

Ayano nods to agree, but feels that Kazuma’s reaction doesn’t seem right somehow. But at the same time she cannot say for sure what is it that is wrong.

Ignoring Ayano who is troubled over this, Kazuma places his eyes upon Misao who has fallen on him.

“So are you still angry?”

”--------------!”

Misao forcefully pushes herself off Kazuma and uses the momentum to jump backwards. She puts a little distance between them and stares with eyes full of hate at Kazuma.

But, Kazuma does not seem to mind those eyes at all, he calmly breaks the eyecontact with Misao and passes the dagger in his hand to Ayano.

“Take it.”

“Ah, okay.”

She takes it reflexively, and then looks closely at the dagger.

The blade of the dagger is about ten centimeters long, it would be just nice to peel an apple with it. There seems to be no poison on it either.

(…… Did she think that such a fruit knife could kill Kazuma?)

What a foolish action. Ayano bitterly regrets her show of anxiousness earlier.

At this point of time, the other people are finally beginning to make noise again. But none of them steps out to arrest Misao, because all of the people in the branch family feel the same way Misao does.

(------What about father?)

Ayano looks towards Jugo.

“What is the matter?”

“What do you mean by “what is the matter”? Don’t just look, think of something.”

“------Hmm……”

Jugo looks around at the accident area with cold eyes.

“Kazuma.”

“Ah ah?”

“If you do not wish to deal with her, shall I punish Misao for you?”

Even though his tone seems calm the content is equivalent to “if you want to kill her, just do it”. Jugo is usually kind and well-tempered, but he is not so kind to forgive someone who tried to commit murder.

Yet, Kazuma’s reply is totally unexpected.

“I think that this goes not so far as to require punishment. Nothing happened, let’s just let her go!”

Hearing this reply, Jugo shows a somewhat surprised expression, and Ayano’s puzzled look can be seen easily by anyone.

Ayano finally realizes why she feels something has been off. Misao is still alive, that by itself is something that doesn’t make sense.

On the battlefield, Kazuma would not care about anything else. Even if it is just a little girl, even if she is not moving by her own free will, being threatened or manipulated to do it, Kazuma would not go easy on her.

According to Kazuma’s habits, after he dodges the attack- no, the instant the dagger is drawn Misao’s head should have landed on the ground.

(But this…… What is going on?)

Filled with questions, Ayano begins to look at the two.

Misao looks pale and weak. Though her eyes still bear hatred, it seems she does not have the strength to act again.

Her original field of expertise is to defend a seal or to act as support at the back and she is not a practitioner that fights at the frontline. Even though her abilities are not that weak, her personality simply is not suitable for battle.

Not to mention killing. This may even be the first time she is holding a knife and pointing it at someone. Her mentality to resist hurting someone is actually no different from a normal person's. Just now she had acted out impulse, but after her failure she does not have the guts to do it again.

Kazuma lowers his head and looks at Misao silently. Those eyes do not carry warmth, but they show no unpleasant feelings either.

This is too abnormal, too weird! And.. this makes me feel very unhappy!

“What is the meaning of this------“

“So be it, since you said so, I have no reason to punish her either.”

Jugo stops Ayano who has lost her composure and makes a simple conclusion.

“But we cannot allow you to stay here either, go back and reflect upon yourself for a while!”

With that, he orders someone by his side to take Misao away. But Misao struggles to get rid of those hands that are about to catch her.

“Why!?”

Ignoring the man who looks troubled by her struggling, Misao stares at Kazuma and shouts..

“Why did brother die!?”

“Because he was too weak.”

Kazuma says so very bluntly.

“-------------!!”

The hall is filled with rage in an instant. Misao is not the only one who feels that Kazuma caused the death of their family. To these people, Kazuma’s words has gone way beyond their level of tolerance.

“You asshole------!!”

Ayano stands up her face flushing red with anger. She places her hands at her hips stares at Kazuma.

“What the hell is wrong with you! Can’t you differentiate between what can be said, and what cannot be said!? What do you mean by “because he is too weak”? Don’t joke around! Is it because you have become strong now, that you forgot how you felt when you were weak!?”

Kazuma shows Ayano, who keeps on admonishing him, no sign of remorse at all, instead he looks coldly at her.

“Looks like you still don’t understand.”

He then looks around at the people who are staring at him angrily.

“Why are you all putting on the looks of a victim?”

“What…… What do you mean by that?”

Kazuma’s eyes sweep across the room once more, all he see is puzzled yet still angry expressions. Once again confirming that no one has understood what he meant, he sighs.

“I don’t think you guys have ever wondered, why did the Fuga clan have to revolt?”

”What do you mean by why…… Of course it is to awake their God?”

“No.”

Kazuma denies flat-out.

“That is just a method. Just one of the powers needed to go against the Kannagi.”

“Then why don’t you tell us the reason then?”

Ayano asks without even thinking, Kazuma gives Ayano a supercilious look.

“……These people of the Fuga clan, they are definitely not a group of useless waste. Instead, you can even call them skilled wind practitioners. Their combat abilities may have been very weak, but the natural characteristics of wind is not suited to battle in the first place.”

In terms of attack power, among the four main powers of earth, water, fire and wind, the weakest is wind.

This is because it is the lightest.

No matter how fast it is, light attacks do not possess the strength to kill at one go.

I believe everyone has had the experience of being cut by a piece of paper before. With enough speed and if coordinated well with time, even a flimsy piece of paper can become a blade.

Yet, it can only cut until the surface of skin and flesh. A slash without weight, is unable to cut off flesh and bones all at one go.

The weight of water and earth is way beyond wind and fire possesses a large amount of energy. If they are to fight against these powers, a wind practitioner must summon and control spirits several times more than them.

Precisely because of that, the role wind technics is to use its mobility to undergo searching, tracking, and controlling surrounding air to give battle support. The Fuga clan can actually be said to have been a typical example of wind practitioners.

“The Kannagi that is born with combating capabilities, and the Fuga clan that excels at information collecting and battle support. To make up for each other’s inability, to coexist peacefully and equally, this should have been the ideal way of interaction.”

Kazuma uses the side of his eye to observe Jugo, he is showing a bitter expression. He is the only one at there who understands how true Kazuma’s words are.

“But, you only know how to use combat capabilities as the standard and looked down on the Fuga clan which has no combat abilities. Without the Fuga clan, you would not even know where the enemy is.”

“What you are trying to say is------ Because we have always looked down on the Fuga clan, that is why we deserve to be killed by them?”

Ayano pouts unhappily. But Kazuma shakes his head to deny that.

“I never said that what you did is wrong. The strong is always right, that is the unwavering truth.”

”Then……”

“But, at the same time as you execute the right to crush the weak, you must also bear to be crushed by people who are even stronger. Even if you are killed you should have no complaints, as that is what you have been doing in the past.”

“…………!”

Ayano’s expression changes drastically. She seems to realize what Kazuma is trying to say.

“Just because the Fuga clan is 'too weak,' that is why you all look down on them. Just because you are 'too weak' that is why you were crushed by Ryuya. This is a very simple logic.”

This is not a question of who is right and who is wrong. Since both sides believes in the “law of power”, in the end only the strong survive. That is all that is.

“If you people have acknowledged everything that you have done towards the Fuga clan, then the Fuga clan can also only acknowledge what they did to you. To crush the weak, does it not allow you to be crushed by people even stronger than you? Who do you think you are?”

This merciless accusation, reaches the ears of everyone present like the roar of thunder. But it fails to touch their arrogant hearts.

“This, I am unable to accept.”

A voice of disagreement emerges. It is from a place very close to Jugo’s seat of honor [上座].

“Mister Kazuma, your opinion seems to have neglected one very important thing.”

The man uses a dogmatic[桀骛不逊] attitude and tone to speak. He is Ogami Masayuki. The chief of the Ogami family and Misao’s father. But he does not seem to care about his daughter who has her head lowered, and is keeping quiet.

“The price of life is definitely not equal. We are blessed by the spirits, we are a clan that was chosen. You put us and the Fuga clan, that kind of lowlifes, on the same level. That is very surprising, not to mention it is------“

He stares furiously at Kazuma, as if Kazuma is the killer of his son.

“Not to mention to give those rubbish the right to kill us!”

Hearing Masayuki’s words, Kazuma gives a cold smile and answers.

“Who is it that was chosen?”

“...What?”

“These words, why don’t you wait till you have power similar to Ayano before saying them! To hear a weakling boast about his bloodline. How pathetic! It is as if you have nothing else except for your bloodline.”

“You…… You asshole……!”

Masayuki became agitated instantly. In comparison, Kazuma’ mocking attitude still has not changed.

“By the way, you should be thanking Hyoue instead!”

“?”

“He helped to get rid of Masato, who was a nuisance in your eyes. At least go pay respect and light an incense for him!”

“……!You…… What did you just say……!”

Ogami Masayuki’s younger brother Ogami Masato. When he had been alive, he had been known as the strongest practitioner in the branch family. Everyone knows that had he not left his home to train, because he had hated to fight with his brother over the place of chief, back then he would have been the one to be chief.

Seeing the shaken Masayuki, Kazuma says as if taunting him.

“------ It is a nuisance to have a younger brother that is more elite than yourself isn’t it?”

“Damn…… Damn you asshole!!”

Masayuki’s face changes colour suddenly as he shouts. He stands up from the tatami, and with blood red eyes stares at Kazuma.

This time, there is an almost unavoidable tension between the two. The killing intents form a whirlpool, and gather towards Kazuma who is still sitting at his original location.

At this moment------ Ren who has been leaning against Kazuma’s shoulder moves. He wriggles his upper body, his whole body stuck on Kazuma in a tight embrace. He looks as if he is trying to stop Kazuma and it lacks the strength to do it.

Seeing this, a question goes through Ayano's mind.

(This kid…… Since when has he become so quiet?)

Even when Misao had used the knife to stab Kazuma, she had not heard Ren’s voice. No matter how much faith he has in his brother’s strength, it is unnatural that he has not cried out in shock at all.

Under everyone’s stare, Ren’s upper body slowly slides down along Kazuma’s body. He places his face on Kazuma’s leg, and after a few seconds like this------

“Hmm…… Brother……”

“So he is asleep!”

Ayano can’t help but speak.

Before the blissful sleeptalking, the originally tense atmosphere disperses in an instant.

“……………………”

His bloodlust gone, Masayuki sits down once again. His expression is solemn, but he no longer has the mood to maintain his anger.

Masayuki’s reaction does not matter to Kazuma, as he had never placed him in his eye since the beginning.

“Chief.”

”……Yes.”

Jugo understands everything very well, and because of that, his voice sounds abnormally bitter.

“It is impossible to dream of these guys reflecting upon themselves. But please do not forget, it is the Kannagi’s arrogance that sparked this fight. If there are no changes, the same thing will just keep repeating itself.

“…… I understand.”

“Good.”

Kazuma lifts Ren’s head, and places him on Ayano’s leg.

“------Kazuma?”

“There is nothing left for me here, I am going back.”

With this sentence, Kazuma leaves the residence without even looking back.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Volume 1]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 1

2008-08-05T13:39:31Z

DissmalScientist: Grammar and punctuation

== Chapter One - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones- ==
=== 1 ===
This is common.

You can say it is something that has become a part of their lives.

However, Yukari and Nanase can both sense the tension.

A tension that is hard to ignore.

“Didn’t I say so already? You girls will definitely not be bored. I know a great club! I just need to show my face for us to get in.”

”Come on! Let’s go! What fun is there to be had with only females?”

As the two exchange glances, a group of men with weak appearances make a vulgar speech in a flippant manner. They don’t look too bad, but their idiotic speech and actions show no class at all.

In simpler terms, they are trying to pick the girls up.

This is common.

Even though their appeals may differ, the three are beautiful girls that make one's eyes light up. They know exactly how to deal with such pick-up artists. Or at least they did, until now.

“----------------------------“

Suddenly, the third girl who has not spoken a word until now begins to move. She slowly raises her head, and looks into the eyes of the man in front of her.

“That place is frequently visited by idols, stars and models! We have many such friends, and if you are interested, we can introduce them to you……”

Glared at by cold eyes that chill to the bone, the originally glib man is unable to speak another word.

“Get lost.”

”……Yes.”

The men leave pitifully. Yet the girl does not even look at them, and instead puts on an unchanging, cold expression and leaves as if nothing has happened.

“……Ayano.”

“What’s wrong?”

The girl, Ayano Kannagi, seems rather displeased, and turns her head with those words.

“You seem to be really harsh on the people who've tried to pick us up recently?”

”It is just your imagination.”

Ayano replies, straying from the point.

“But……”

Yukari lifts her head to look at Nanase with pleading eyes.

Nanase nods and says, “Yup, you're really overdoing it recently. Let’s take last time for example - you actually used the corner of your schoolbag to hit the person’s temple.”

“Ah, that one was really scary. The whites of his eyes showed, and blood was flowing from his ears and nose-“

”……Does it matter, anyway? We called an ambulance for him.”

Ayano looks hard at the moody Ayano, and slowly closes in on the main point.

“Ayano, something happened between a guy and you, didn't it?”

”Wh-what…… What are you talking about?!”

The sudden question left Ayano unable to hide the stir in her heart.

“Hehe~”

Nanase gives off a smile deep with meaning.

“You, a father-complex girl, finally seem to be starting to show interest in guys other than your father.”

“I am not a father-lover.”

Ayano swiftly regains her calmness, and says strongly, “I just have never met a guy better than my father that’s all.”

“………………”

Nanase meets Yukari’s eyes, as if to say “what a headache,” and sighs.

“I admit, your father is indeed a mature and relaxed middle-aged man, but you cannot possibly find that kind of feeling in a young guy right?”

“That is not true. Father was young once too, so as long as I find someone similar-“

Half-way through, she shuts her mouth and frowns, as the conversation has somehow reminded her of that detestable man.

Seemingly difficult to approach, yet uncommonly relaxed- a person undoubtedly qualified to be considered alongside her father.

He is not like Jugo at all. Indeed, he is the total opposite.

But... he is very powerful. Not just his strength, but his entire existence. In that sense, he is comparable to the strongest man, Jugo, that she knows-

“Aya---no~“

Hearing the call rife with laughter, Ayano, who has stopped moving, returns to her senses.

“You are thinking of the guy you like right now, aren’t you?”

“Of…… Of course not! That kind of guy!”

“Which kind of guy?”

Being asked such a question, Ayano loses her strength for a moment.

“Nanase…… Even you……”

”Be honest! Such an interesting topic, I bet even Yukari won’t let it go easily either right?”

“That’s right, that’s right.”

Yukari nods happily. Ayano stares at her two friends who intend to extract every single detail with antagonistic scrutiny.

Shinomiya Yukari and Kudo Nanase. They are both students of Seiryo Academy, where Ayano studies, and at the same time her best friends - even though there are times when she wonders about the friendship between them.

Yukari’s shoulder-length, beautiful hair moves up and down like waves, her face always shows a gentle smile and her speech is slightly slow. It is unclear whether she should be considered “mellow” or just “slow.” Regardless, from this description, one can probably imagine that she is a laid-back person.

In contrast, Nanase’s hairstyle is a refreshing blunt bob[actual text: 娃娃頭, so I am using a certain hairstyle for this, if you have a better translation, please change this.], She seems casually calm, and her swift movements and tone show no sign they belong to a girl, giving people an unsettled feeling, making her the type to receive a lot of chocolates on Valentine's Day.<ref>In Japan, girls are the ones who give out chocolate on Valentine's, so the implication here is that Nanase is popular with other girls.</ref>

These two girls are opposites no matter how you look at it, but what is truly remarkable is that when they tease Ayano, they exhibit perfect harmony in their cooperation - although to Ayano, this is something unbearable.

“Come on, tell us, what kind of person is it?”

“I already said there is no such person! By the way...”

Ayano stares at Yukari with accusing eyes.

“Aren’t we going to eat cakes now?”

”Yes, that is right.”

”Then why are we on this road!?”

In the direction which Ayano points her finger stands a long row of accommodations designed for a very specific purpose.

Just as with a haunted house in a back-country area, though there is nothing particularly odd about their appearance, they possess an atmosphere unlike that of a normal hotel.

That is right. For, as the three (except for a certain someone) were chatting happily, they had unintentionally come to the entrance for the street of love hotels.

Realizing that they are arguing in a special area, Ayano can’t help but blush. But Yukari’s smile did not change at all.

“This is a short-cut.”

”Even so, this kind of place……”

”Don’t worry. No one would think that we are going to play 3P.”

Ayano's face carries a pained expression, as she looks at this innocently smiling friend who has just said something very shocking.

“You…… Don’t use that cute face to say something so shocking, okay?”

“Kay~ But this kind of thing is nothing compared to Ayano's normal behavior.”

”…… What is the meaning of that?”

Against Ayano’s squinting eyes, Yukari puts on her usual smiling face. Though she may look easy-going, she is definitely not on the losing side.

Ayano, who realizes that she is at a disadvantage, decides to forcefully end the chat.

“Anyway, let’s not walk this way. Let’s go another way!”

”Geez, Ayano is so squeaky clean.”

“Squeaky clean? That doesn't even need to be said! This kind of hotel, whose only use is for people to share a bed - who knows what the people going in are thinking?!”

Ayano sounds violent, and scowls angrily at the love hotels as though they had killed her father, when suddenly, her expression freezes.

Yukari and Nanase follow Ayano’s line of sight. What lies there is...

“As agitated as always.”

A man and a beautiful lady, sticking closely together, walking out from the hotel street.

His age appears to be about twenty-something, with an upright face that could be considered handsome, but his expression seems to be rather sloven. A light smirk appears on his mouth, forcefully pulling the grade of this person down thirty percent.

“You should at least put some thought into your surroundings.”

The man makes fun of the dumbfounded Ayano and continues to speak.

“You are already a high school student. It is about time you know what shame is……”

Her ears hearing the man's incendiary words, Ayano’s frozen brain begins to thaw. Information begins to flow in, and she regains consciousness.

The man before her eyes is Kazuma Yagami. This is the man that Ayano hates most. As for the woman beside him, she has never seen her before. In addition, this is a love hotel street.

Catching up to this point, Ayano’s brain, which had finally returned to a normal temperature, suddenly began to heat up. Gripped with an inexplicable fury, Ayano shouts, “You…… What are you doing in a place like this!?”

“...Ayano?”

Yukari and Nanase share a puzzled look, looking at their friend who has suddenly fallen into a rage. Both pairs of eyes show no indecision, and seem to be simultaneously asking, “What is she talking about?”.

This question is not one that needs to be asked. Just as Ayano has said, there is only one thing to do in a love hotel - even if there are many different ways and methods; there is only one reason to be here, basically.

On the other hand, Kazuma who has drawn Ayano’s rage upon him simply shows a light smile, as usual.

“Asking me what I am doing- Ah, it is so hard to say it out loud~ ♥“

He acts shy, daintily using his hand to cover his mouth as he says that.

At this instant, the dozens of neural synapses of logic in Ayano’s brain snapped all at once.

Feeling the furious spiritual energy arising from Ayano, Yukari and Nanase can’t help but move back. But, even when engulfed in such a strong murderous intent, one that even normal people would notice and fear, Kazuma and the woman beside him do not change the relaxed smiles on their faces.

The woman ignores Ayano’s furious eyes as if they are nothing, her lips go close to Kazuma’s ears and ask, “This girl, is she Kazuma’s girlfriend?”

“Kirika…… That joke is not funny at all!”

After such a semi-derogatory question, Kazuma answers with an irritated look. Listening, Kirika glances at Ayano, and laughs lightly.

(------! This darn woman-!)

Seeing the seemingly taunting attitude of this person, Ayano views Kirika as an “enemy”. As if seeking a weak spot, she sizes Kirika up from head to toe. But...

(Argh……)

Although slim, she has a good figure, filled with femininity.

From the angle of a “woman,” Ayano has no way to compete.

Ayano is also a rare beauty, but her state of maturity is far below Kirika's. Future development or hidden potential have no effect now. Because in a battle in the real world, current capabilities decide everything.

Even so, if the opponent is just someone who devotes all nutrients, even those that should go to the brain, into her breasts and hips, Ayano will not concede defeat.

But, Kirika is different. Those thin, long eyes of hers carry the light of wisdom, clearly indicating that she is not just some vulgar woman who only knows how to fawn on guys.

Slightly older than Kazuma, she looks as if she is around twenty-five. From the way she can casually face up to Ayano’s killing intent as if it were not there, she is clearly not an average businesswoman. Maybe they are in the same trade?

Ayano bears the silent torture of inferiority, and continues to glare at the two with angry eyes.

“Kazuma?”

Kirika accepts Ayano’s eyes generously, and holds her body even more closely against Kazuma’s arm. Rather than a demonstration of love, this action seems more like she's trying to tightly hang on.

“Should I arrest you for lewd acts against an underage female?”

“Don’t be like that.”

Kazuma seems very displeased.

“She is just a distant relative. I've done nothing, nor have any intentions of doing anything.”

”Then, why is she angry?”

”She is always angry. Just ignore her.”

“Oh~”

Kirika looks towards Ayano once more, her face showing a smile with deep meaning. Ayano notices, her mind tangled in an instant.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 02 017.jpg|thumb]]

“I think it would be better to explain.”

”There's no need for that, it's too troublesome. Let’s go!”

Upon saying this, Kazuma pulls Kirika and walks away. As his eyes meet Ayano’s, he puts on a serious expression and warns Ayano, ”Go back quickly! This is no place for children.”

Kazuma walks past Ayano with ease, who is so angry her whole body is trembling. As the two sides pass one another, Kirika looks at Ayano. Those eyes, filled with sympathy, totally enrage Ayano, before departing in an utterly relaxed manner.

Yukari remained where she was, dumbly sending off the close pair with her eyes. She looks to the side, and coincidentally meets Nanase’s eyes.

At this moment, silence is golden. The two exchange bitter smiles, and as if they had discussed it much earlier, look towards Ayano who still has not turned back.

“So that's it.”

Nanase nods heavily.

“No wonder you were so harsh to those people who tried to pick us up.”

“That's right. It is really tough to like someone like that.“

“But what a surprise, I never thought Ayano would like flippant guys like that.”

“...You two……”

Ayano turns slowly.

In a gentle, but equally chilling tone, she answers, “What are you two talking about?”

”What else?“

Yukari answers straightforwardly.

“Ayano, you like that guy right? Although it looks one-sided.”

”You……What makes you two think that way?”

”Just think about your reaction just now. No matter how we look at it, it is of 'a jealous girl seeing the guy she likes getting snatched away,' right?”

“There is no such thing! It is definitely not that way!!”

Ayano shouts out, blushing. Her voice is so loud it almost seems to reach as far as the eye can see.

“Ayano, you were too loud.”

Ignoring Yukari’s warning, Ayano furiously continues to say, “Why would I like that kind of lowlife?! That is the type of person I hate most in this world! If I could have, I would have sliced him into pieces!!”

“Then why are you angry?”

Yukari rebuts with a calm voice.

“If you really didn’t like him, then it doesn't matter who he sleeps with, right? What would there be to be angry about?”

“This……This is because…… That……

……I just cannot bear to see someone like Kazuma sleep with that kind of beauty! They are not at all compatible!”

Ayano grips her fist tightly and tries her best to explain, as the other two look at her with cold eyes.

(What do you think?)

(She doesn’t seem to be lying…… Could it be, she hasn’t even realized it herself?)

(If that's the case, then she is not just slow - there is something completely wrong with her……)

(But... that is just like Ayano.)

(Yeah that’s true.)

“You two! Don’t whisper among yourselves right in front of me!”

Getting shouted at by Ayano, Nanase swiftly straightens her body. Following this, she uses a very serious expression, like someone who is faking marriage just to grab a hold of the password to a credit card, in order to say, “Ah. Okay okay. I get it, you really hate that man.”

”Yup, completely understood.”

Yukari chimes in instantly. They are indeed Ayano’s best friends, their actions matching flawlessly.

Ayano’s expression reveals her continued suspicion.

“...Really?”

“Of course.”

”Fine then.”

Ayano nods, though her expression still shows displeasure. After everything has come to an end, and the two give a sigh of relief-

“Ah, that is the girl. Mister Hanagi.”

Those guys had chosen the worst possible time to appear.

“These are the ones?”

The man they called Hanagi points his finger towards the three and says...

“You guys were scared off by these three girls?”

“Because the girl in the middle has a really scary stare……”

”That girl is really arrogant. Please teach her some manners, Mister Go!”

The men who are saying these things are the punks, numbers one and two (temporarily named), who were driven off by Ayano earlier. It seems that because they were rejected so vehemently by Ayano, resentment arose, and so they found someone to help them take their revenge!

-- They cannot come any lower than that.

“We invited you so nicely to have some fun, and yet you told us to 'get lost'. That was really rude. Now apologize.”

“----------------------“

Ayano stares at the group of men, her eyes indicating that they are unworthy even of notice. Seeing those ice cold eyes, punks numbers one and two cannot help but retreat several steps, though Hanagi shows no sign of fear.

“That trick of yours won’t work! Mister Hanagi knows Shaolin fist techniques!”

“Please do it! Go Mister Hanagi!”

Numbers one and two cower behind Hanagi and continue to shout. Ignoring the two who are merely relying on Hanagi’s strength, Ayano stares at Hanagi alone.

As they have mentioned, the man before her eyes seems to have undergone a certain level of training. As he wears only a thin, sleeveless sweater under his leather coat, his protruding muscles can be clearly seen. It is a body specially made for combat.

“For a woman to be so arrogant, that is why you are having such an unlucky encounter. Don’t try to go against men from now on.”

Hanagi reaches his hand out in a rough manner, intending to grab Ayano’s chin to lift her face.

At the instant his fingertips touch her chin, Ayano moves swiftly.

She angles her body and moves forward, while at the same time dodging Hanagi’s hand. Into Hanagi’s defenseless chest, Ayano cleanly swings her bent left arm.

Ayano’s elbow strikes the lower region of Hanagi’s earlobe, where the jaw is. This is a sudden full-force attack, and a powerful strike that even contains “ki”. It would not be surprising even if his jaw fell off from his face.

Hanagi’s body flies into the air in a spiral. His legs, which have left the ground, tangle together like twisted bread, and subsequently spray outwards with reactive force.

Hanagi’s body keeps on spinning, and after a sickening three and a half round rotation, he naturally has a failed landing; his whole body flattened against the outer wall of a hotel.

Splat.

A wet sound propagated along the entire street. This was definitely not a sound made by a human body. If a freshly slaughtered piece of flesh, with blood still dripping, was smashed into a wall, it would probably make this kind of sound.

Several seconds after Hanagi has been hammered into the wall, he falls to the floor like a flattened cockroach.

On the red bricks of the hotel wall, a fluid even more red than the bricks forms an eerie human figure.

“Uh... uh~”

Seeing Hanagi, blood pouring out of seven holes and his body twitching, Nanase draws a cross towards the sky. Beside her, Yukari places her hands together and closes her eyes to pray.

“Huh…… Huh huh……”

”Mister Hanagi……”

The remaining two guys give voice to pitiful cries in tones that have reached the utmost limit of fear.

Ayano silently walks past the two men, who are unable to move their feet, and can only stand there like idiots.

She fires off two kicks at lightning speed. The tip of her foot hits right at the center between the legs of the two men.

“Argh!”

”Wah!”

The tip of her pointed shoe hits the pelvis, while the most important part is struck heavily. Ayano contemplates the two, now rolling on the floor in pain, with a pink foam of blood and spittle coming from their mouths, with disgust.

“How dirty!”

“Ah- Please send an ambulance over. There are three heavily wounded people.”

A cold voice comes from behind. Behind her, Nanase is using a public phone to contact 911. She reads out the number of the phone booth to inform the other party of the location.

“Please be quick, one of them doesn’t seem likely to make it.”

After that, she hangs up, ignoring their inquiries for her name. This action can be said to be very well-trained, for the reason she doesn’t use her own cellphone is to avoid leaving any trace.

“So, have you vented your anger?” Nanase asks Ayano calmly.

“……I did not do it purposely.”

Ayano pouts and replies unhappily, but the two do not believe her words.

They've known very well since the beginning that she has just been redirecting her anger at Kazuma. If she had not met Kazuma earlier, Ayano would not have been so cruel!

But, there is one thing they do not understand. Nanase leans in close to Yukari’s ear and quietly asks...

(By the way, is that guy really that good?)

(Hmm... I feel that he is above average, but……)

He does not seem like a man that would make Ayano feel jealous. That is the opinion of these two.

For though they have known her for a long time, they still do not know what the Kannagi do for a living, nor of the power that is within the bloodline.

These two will still have a few days to wait before witnessing for themselves the true power of Kazuma.

=== 2 ===

“Kazuma still has not arrived?”

“Why are you asking me?”

Against the chief of the Kannagi------ Jugo’s question, Ayano uses a very unhappy tone to reply. She appears to have drunk some alcohol, her eyes seem blank.

Being stared at by his daughter with a “very unhappy” aura all around her, Jugo blinks.

“What is it between you and Kazuma again?”

”Nothing.”

Ayano places the wine cup on the table heavily.

“I hate that guy! I don’t even want to see his face or hear his name! That kind of guy can just go have a good time with some old woman!”

“------ So that is it.”

Jugo who can guess roughly what happened decides not to probe further.

“In celebration of the annihilation of the Fuga clan!”

“Cheers to Hyoue who is now in hell suffering, burned soaked in boiling oil!”

“------Cheers!!”

Vulgar cheering phrases comes and goes. Everyone seems very happy, and continuously toasting with everyone by their side.

That is something that happened about a week ago. The subordinates of the Kannagi, the “Fuga clan” suddenly revolted.

The leader of the Fuga clan, Hyoue Kazamaki, allows his son Ryuya to be possessed by a powerful youma, and killed many Kannagi Jutsushis over a period of time.

The ones to fight against them, are the Jutsushis from the Kannagi’s main family, “Ayano” and “Ren”. And Ren’s brother, who was exiled due to his lack of flame abilities, and eventually becoming a Fu-Jutsushi, “Kazuma Yagami.”

After going through a fierce battle, the three finally defeated Hyoue and Ryuya. On the fourth day after that------ Tonight, a banquet for their victory is held.

The banquet can be said to be unlike any before. Almost anyone in the Kannagi clan who is free are currently gathered in the main residence. Everyone joined the banquet in joy, and raising their cups in celebration of the annihilation of their hateful enemy.

This type of reaction is not exaggerating at all. This is because for these people who claim to be the strongest, Hyoue and Ryuya are entities that cannot be allowed to exist.

The fact that they were able to possess youma beyond their powers alone is unforgivable, furthermore, they are of the Fuga clan------ a group of low level Jutsushis that were stepped upon by them for a long period of time.

To fear weaklings like the Fuga clan, and having to hide in fear all the while. To them, this is a humiliation that can never be cleansed.

However, since the Fuga clan is now completely destroyed, their shameful past is wiped clean. In their joy, it is not weird even if they go slightly overboard in their actions?

“Hmph! To forget who it is that raised them for so long, and to even try to fight back! What foolish beings!” [actual text says to feed and raise them to their size(like a dog/animal) and to even bite us back]

“How dare they resist us, who are blessed by the Spirit Lord, what an outrage!”

“Cheers to Fuga clan’s failure!”

“Cheers!”

The cups met all around the place, and everyone drank the wine in their cups in one mouthful. Just as the banquet approaches its climax, Kazuma appears.

“Mister Kazuma has arrived.”

As the servant announces it, all the noise in the hall quiets down in an instant.

Amidst the silence, a youth walks past the paper door that the servant opened, and steps into the hall with broad steps.

Unfriendly eyes all gathered upon this youth who walked in silently------on Kazuma. Just to mention, among them, the one that bears the greatest hatred is Ayano’s eyes, but let’s leave this matter aside for now.

Actually, it is not without reason that this man is hated by them. The Kannagi had over fifty Jutsushis before the battle with the Fuga clan, yet there are only more than thirty at the scene now. The total number of deaths and injured personals amounts to over twenty.

Among which, there are seven deaths, the rest are all injured in different severity------ But, all those who were attacked by Ryuya died.

That is to say, the rest of the casualties are the work of Kazuma. The people who are gathered here, their family members are sent to the hospital all because of Kazuma. Under such circumstances, it is only natural that they do not put up a smiling face to welcome him.

All the hateful eyes are completely dispelled by Kazuma’s attitude as he acted as if he entered an empty place. Such an attitude only caused them to feel even more unhappy towards Kazuma.

This is the kind of feeling that one gets from being belittled by someone whom they look down upon in the past. Needless to say that Kazuma obviously seems to take them as “not even worthy to be belittled”, and completely ignores their presence. No matter how Jugo tries to fend for him, the negative feelings towards Kazuma only increases further.

Kazuma nods towards the only one who smiles at him, Ren, and then kneels before Jugo.

“I am late.”

“I don’t mind at all, I am the one who forced you to join us.”

Jugo smiles and forgives Kazuma’s lateness, and orders Kazuma to sit beside himself. In a short moment, some wine and dainties are placed before his eyes.

“Welcome back, brother!”

Ren runs over, and hugs his brother’s arm tightly like a spoiled little puppy. Kazuma does not reject him, instead he reaches his hand out to caress his brother’s head, but, he did not reply “I am back”.

Because this place, since a long time ago, is no longer Kazuma------ Kazuma Yagami’s home.

Ren does not seem to notice Kazuma’s thoughts at all, and serves him diligently.

“Ah, let me pour the wine for you.”

“------Okay.”

Kazuma takes the cup up with his hands, but places it back on the table without drinking a single drop.

Ren asks in doubt.

“Brother does not drink?”

“I am not thirsty.”

Ren continues to look at the untouched food.

“------and not eating anything?”

“I am not hungry.”

”…………”

Ren feels puzzled, and lifts his eyes to look at his brother.

Kazuma stares straight ahead, ignoring Ren.

“Erm…… Err……”

Just as Ren panics, thinking he had done something to enrage his brother, a big hand is placed on Ren’s head lightly.

“……Brother?”

Kazuma is still looking forward like before, and did not talk to Ren. Despite that, just the texture that came from that warm hand is enough to make Ren feel very satisfied. Leaning against his brother’s body, Ren closed his eyes and shows a peaceful smile.

To Kazuma, the Kannagi residence is still considered as “enemy territory”, not only can he not eat any food placed before him, no matter how relaxed the others look, he must not let his guard down at all.

That is why Kazuma noticed instantly as a young female approaching Kazuma appears.

He takes no action purposely, acting as if nothing is happening to observe her, waiting for her to take action.

That is a young female around twenty years old, wearing a kimono. She seems to be used to wearing a kimono, her actions do not look awkward in any way.

Her hairstyle, rather than saying it is a blunt blob, it is more like a round and simple hairstyle [actual text:西瓜皮頭, direct translation a head that is like watermelon skin? ^^”] with its sides cut evenly. Together with small cute cheeks, she is a beautiful typical Japanese style woman that would make one think of the outdated descriptive phrase of “Yamato Nadeshiko”. [term used for beautiful woman? Perfect woman? Not too sure…]

Seeing the girl kneeling before him bow deeply, Kazuma uses a hazy expression to say..

“If I recall…… You are Ogami……”

“My name is Misao Ogami, ordered to be in charge of taking care of Mister Kazuma, if you have any needs, please just inform me.”[she addresses herself in a very lowly manner]

“------Oh?”

Kazuma uses his fingertips to hold Misao’s chin, and lifts the originally tilted down face up. Looking at the nervous expression on her, Kazuma smiles and asks teasingly.

“Even in the night?”

Faced with such a direct seduction, Miaso blushes and her eyes shift downwards. Even though she feels shy, she does not try to escape from Kazuma’s hand, she uses a voice that can hardly be heard to murmur.

“If that is your wish……”

Seeing that Misao is not resisting, Kazuma’s face closes in even more. At this instant, Kazuma as if bounced off, his head leans backwards quickly.

A ray of red lightning quickly pierces through where Kazuma’s head had been. With a sound of hard objects knocking against each other, something is stabbed into the pillar in the direction of diagonally back of Kazuma.

“You despicable thing! Move your dirty hands away!”

This furious girl with a rage that is incomparable, needless to say, is Ayano. Kazuma does not even bother to look at her, but instead turns his head back.

A long thin red stick is stabbed on the pillar. Ayano’s chopstick.

The chopstick that does not possess a specially sharp end, half of it sank into the pillar. Estimating the strength when she threw it in his heart, Kazuma laughs.

Ayano struts towards Kazuma, and raises her hand, open for a karate chop, and intends to hit at Kazuma’s hand, which is placed on Misao’s face all the while. Seeing her chop that has the strength to even break thirty tiles[瓦片], he quickly retracts his hand.

Ayano uses killing eyes to stare at Kazuma who has a smile over his face, and then slowly walks next to Misao.

“Misao, what are you thinking! Why ruin your life for someone like that!?”

“Huh…… Ermm…… Sorry.”

Against the aggressive aura, Misao can’t help but apologize. Seeing such a happy scene, Kazuma puts on a hurt expression on purpose.

“Why are you making me sound so bad.”

“It was just nice wasn’t it! You already have a girlfriend, how dare you still lay your hands on other girls, you jerk!”

“Girlfriend? I don’t have any.”

“Liar! That one earlier------“

“If you mean Kirika, we are not of that kind of relationship. She is just------“

“Just your sex companion right?”

Continuing Kazuma’s sentence, Ayano uses an extremely unnatural gentle tone to ask. Even though her face shows a smile, but looking more closely, one can realize that her temple is tangling together.

Observing her expression, Kazuma smiles understandingly and says.

“Yup, you can put it that way too.”

An enraged spiritual energy bursts out from Ayano’s whole body, her body subconsciously entered battle mode.

“------Miss Ayano.”

However, she was stopped just before she explodes. Under Misao’s persuasion, Ayano finally unwillingly takes back all her murderous intents.

“Please don’t be angry, it was Mister Kazuma who avenged my brothers, if I can repay this debt, this kind of thing is nothing……”

“Then be grateful to me!”

Ayano proudly says.

“This guy fought because it is his “job”! We have already paid him enough for his rewards! There is no need to thank him------ You have a problem with that?”

That last line is of course, directed at Kazuma.

“Nope, that is largely true.”

Kazuma frankly admitted.

“I do not know what this fiery lass did that you should be grateful about, but at least there is no need to thank me. Leaving Masato and Takeshi aside, the reason Takeya died, you can consider that half of his death is because of me.”

Hearing such a shocking statement, a commotion begins to form around the area.

A group of people making so much noise, it is only natural that they attract attention, and their bickering becomes their main focus of attention, and to hear such an alarming statement, everyone prick their ears and listen quietly.

“What do you mean?”

Ayano asks in a sharp tone. Kazuma brushes off her verve like wind blowing past a willow tree, and is so thick-skinned that he smiles.

“Even though the one to kill him is Ryuya, but before that he is already defeated by me. Ryuya only split the unconscious Takeya apart. Even though so, even if he was still conscious then, the result should not be any different I guess?”

Kazuma says in a relaxed manner, and then shifts his eyes to Misao. He faces the bowed down Misao, whose expression cannot be seen and hushes her gentlely.

“So to say------ You don’t have to be so courteous, how about taking that out from your sleeve?”

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 02 039.jpg|thumb]]
At the instant Kazuma finished his sentence, Misao moved as if bounced out. Her legs forcefully steps against the tatami, pulling out the dagger that has been hidden in her sleeve all along.

“Ah……Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

As her scream sounded, the dagger in Misao’s hands thrusts forward strongly, jumping towards Kazuma’s chest.

In that moment, everyone stood there motionless. Even though everyone in the hall witnessed the scene, but it appears they are unable to understand its meaning in time, all are at a loss of what to do.

Misao and Kazuma stood there, without flinching. Looking like a pair of intimate lovers, the both of them silently hugging together.

“Ka……Kazuma?”

Ayano’s shivering voice called out the name of the man she hates the most.

He did not reply.

“Kazuma!? Ans…… Answer me quickly! Kazuma------Kazuma!!”

“What?”

Kazuma suddenly raised his head, and answered as if nothing happened. He uses his fingertips to pincer the dagger that should have been in Misao’s hands, and raises it before his eyes wavering it.

“…………!”

Maybe because she relaxed, Ayano falls down on the floor, still in shock and shouts loudly..

“If…… If you heard me at least make a sound! I thought you died!”

“Is there anything troubling to you about my death?”

“That…… That……”

Ayano is unable to speak at that instant. She tries her best to stop all the blood in her body from gathering at her face, and at the same time working hard to come up with a reason to rebut him.

“I…… I don’t want Misao to become a murderer.”

“That makes sense.”

“That is right!”

(---------?)

Ayano nods to agree, but feels that Kazuma’s reaction doesn’t seem right somehow. But at the same time she cannot say for sure what is it that is wrong.

Ignoring Ayano who is troubled over this, Kazuma places his eyes upon Misao who fell on him.

“So are you still angry?”

”--------------!”

Misao forcefully pushes Kazuma away, and then with this force jumps backwards. She pulls a distance, and then use eyes filled with extreme hatred to stare at Kazuma tightly.

But, Kazuma does not seem to mind those eyes at all, he calmly leaves Misao’s line of sight, and passes the dagger in his hand to Ayano.

“Take it.”

“Ah, okay.”

She takes it reflectively, and then looks closely at the dagger.

The blade of the dagger is about ten centimeters long, it would be just nice to peel an apple with it. There seems to be no poison on it either.

(…… Did she think that such a fruit knife can kill Kazuma?)

What a foolish action. Ayano feels a deep regret over her anxiousness earlier.

At this point of time, the other people are finally beginning to make noise again. But none of them stepped out to arrest Misao, because all of the people in the branch family feel the same way Misao does.

(------What about father?)

Ayano looks towards Jugo.

“What is the matter?”

“What do you mean by “what is the matter”? Don’t just look, think of something.”

“------Hmm……”

Jugo looks around at the accident area with cold eyes.

“Kazuma.”

“Ah ah?”

“If you do not wish to deal with her, shall I punish Misao for you?”

Even though his tone seems calm, but the content is equivalent to “if you want to kill her, just do it.” Jugo is usually kind and well-tempered, but he is not so kind to forgive someone who tried to commit murder.

Yet, Kazuma’s reply is totally unexpected.

“I think that this is not so far as to require punishment, there is not much loss anyway, let’s just let her go!”

Hearing this reply, Jugo shows a somewhat surprised expression, and Ayano’s puzzled look can be seen easily by anyone.

Ayano finally realizes why she felt something was strange earlier now, because the fact that Misao is still alive, is by itself something that doesn’t make sense.

On the battlefield, Kazuma would not care about anything else. Even if it is just a little girl, even if she is not of her own free will, being threatened or manipulated to do it, Kazuma would not go easy on her.

If it was according to Kazuma’s habits, after he dodges the attack------ No, at the instant the dagger is drawn, Misao’s head should have landed on the ground by then.

(But this…… What is going on?)

Filled with questions, Ayano begins to look at the two.

Misao looks weak and pale. Though her eyes still bear hatred, but it seems she does not have the strength to act again.

Her original field of expertise is to defend a seal or to act as support at the back, and is not a Jutsushi that fights at the frontline. Even though her abilities is not that weak, but her personality is not suitable for battle.

Not to mention killing, this may even be the first time she is holding a knife and pointing it at someone. Her mentality to resist hurting someone is actually no different from a normal person's. Even though she acted from impulse, but after failing she should not have the guts to do it again.

Kazuma lowers his head and looks at Misao silently. Those eyes do not carry warmth, but it shows no unpleasant feelings either.

This is too abnormal, too weird! And------ This makes me feel very unhappy!

“What is the meaning of this------“

“So be it, since you said so, I have no reason to punish her either.”

Jugo stops Ayano who lost her mind, and makes a simple conclusion.

“But we cannot allow you to stay here either, go back and reflect upon yourself for a while!”

With that, he orders someone by his side to take Misao away. But Misao struggles to get rid of those hands that are about to catch her.

“Why!?”

Ignoring the men who looks troubled by her struggling, Misao stares at Kazuma and shouts..

“Why did brother die!?”

“Because he was too weak.”

Kazuma says so very bluntly.

“-------------!!”

The hall is filled with rage in an instant. Misao is not the only one who feels that Kazuma caused the death of their family. To these people, Kazuma’s words has gone way beyond their level of tolerance.

“You asshole------!!”

Ayano stands up angrily. She is so angry her face is flushed red, placing her hands at her hips she stares at Kazuma angrily.

“What the hell is wrong with you! Can’t you differentiate between what can be said, and what cannot be said!? What do you mean by “because he is too weak”? Don’t joke around! Is it because you have become strong now, that you forgot how you felt when you were weak!?”

Against Ayano who kept on talking, Kazuma shows no sign of remorse at all, instead he looks coldly at her.

“Looks like you still don’t understand.”

He then looks around at the people who are staring at him angrily.

“Why are you all putting on the looks of a victim?”

“What…… What do you mean by that?”

Kazuma’s eyes sweep across the room once more, all he see is puzzled yet still angry expressions. Once again confirming that no one understood what he meant, he sighs.

“I don’t know if you guys have ever wondered, why did the Fuga clan have to revolt?”

”What do you mean by why…… Of course it is to awake their God?”

“No.”

Kazuma denies instantly and clearly.

“That is just a method, just one of the powers needed to go against the Kannagi.”

“Then why don’t you tell us the reason then?”

Ayano asks without even thinking, Kazuma gives Ayano a supercilious look.

“……These people of the Fuga clan, they are definitely not a group of useless waste. Instead, you can even call them skilled Fu-Jutsushi. Even though their combat abilities are very weak, but the natural characteristics of wind is not to battle in the first place.”

In terms of attack power, among the four main powers of earth, water, fire and wind, needless to say, the weakest is wind.

This is because it is the lightest.

No matter how fast it is, light attacks do not possess the strength to kill at one go.

I believe everyone has had the experience of being cut by a piece of paper before. With enough speed and if coordinated well with time, even a flimsy piece of paper can become a blade.

Yet, it can only cut until the surface of skin and flesh. A slash without weight, is unable to cut off flesh and bones all at one go.

The weight of water and earth is way beyond wind, and fire possesses a large amount of energy. If they are to fight against these powers, a Fu-Jutsushi must summon and control spirits a few times more than them.

Precisely because of that, the role that Fu-Jutsu is to use its mobility to undergo searching, tracking, and controlling surrounding air to give battle support. The Fuga clan can actually be said as an extremely typical example of Fu-Jutsushi.

“The Kannagi that is born with combating capabilities, and the Fuga clan that excels at information collecting and battle support. To make up for each other’s inability, to coexist peacefully and equally, this should be the most ideal way of interaction.”

Kazuma uses the side of his eye to observe Jugo, he is showing a bitter expression, he is the only one at the scene that can understand how true Kazuma’s words are.

“But, you only know how to use combat capabilities as the standard, and look down on the Fuga clan which has no combat abilities. Without the Fuga clan, you would not even know where the enemy is.”

“What you are trying to say is------ Because we have always looked down on the Fuga clan, that is why we deserve to be killed by them?”

Ayano pouts in unhappiness. But Kazuma shakes his head to deny that.

“I never said that what you did is wrong. The strong is always right, that is the unwavering truth.”

”Then……”

“But, at the same time as you execute the right to crush the weak, you must also bear the duty to be crushed by people who are even stronger, even if you are killed you should have no complaints, as that is what you have been doing in the past.”

“…………!”

Ayano’s expression changes drastically. She seems to have realized what Kazuma is trying to say.

“Just because the Fuga clan is 'too weak,' that is why you all look down on them. Just because you are 'too weak' that is why you are crushed by Ryuya. This is a very simple logic.”

This is not a question of who is right and who is wrong. Since both sides believes in the “law of power”, in the end only the strong survive. That is all that is.

“If you people have acknowledged everything that you have done towards the Fuga clan, then the Fuga clan can also only acknowledge what they did to you. To crush the weak, does it not allow you to be crushed by people even stronger than you? Who do you think you are?”

This merciless accusation, reaches the ears of everyone present like the roar of thunder. But it fails to touch their arrogant hearts.

“This, I am unable to accept.”

A voice of disagreement appears. It is from a place very close to Jugo’s seat of honor [上座].

“Mister Kazuma, your opinion seems to have neglected one very important thing.”

The man uses a dogmatic[桀骛不逊] attitude and tone to say. He is Ogami Masayuki------ The chief of the Ogami family, at the same time he is Misao’s father. But he does not seem to care about his daughter who has her head lowered, and is keeping quiet.

“The price of life is definitely not equal. We are blessed by the spirits, we are a clan that was chosen. You put us and the Fuga clan that kind of lowlifes on the same level, that is very surprising, not to mention it is------“

He uses a furious expression to stare at Kazuma, as if Kazuma is the killer of his son.

“Not to mention to give those rubbish the right to kill us!”

Hearing Masayuki’s words, Kazuma gives a cold smile and answers.

“Who is it that was chosen?”

“------What?”

“These words, why don’t you wait till you have power similar to Ayano before saying it! To hear a weakling boast about his bloodline, how pathetic. It is as if you have nothing else except for your bloodline.”

“You…… You asshole……!”

Masayuki became agitated instantly. In comparison, Kazuma’ mocking attitude still has not changed.

“By the way, you should be thanking Hyoue instead!”

“------?”

“He helped to get rid of Masato, who is a nuisance in your eyes. At least go pay respect and light an incense for him!”

“……!You…… What did you just say……!”

Ogami Masayuki’s younger brother------ Ogami Masato. When he was alive, he was known as the strongest Jutsushi in the branch family. Everyone believes that, if he did not leave his home to train as he hates to fight with his brother over the place of chief back then, he would be the one to be chief.

Seeing the shook Masayuki, Kazuma says as if taunting him.

“------ It is a nuisance to have a younger brother that is more elite than yourself isn’t it?”

“Damn…… Damn you asshole!!”

Masayuki’s face changes colour suddenly, and shouts out. He stands up from the tatami, and use blood red eyes to stare at Kazuma.

This time, there is an almost unavoidable tension between the two. The killing intents form a whirlpool, and gather towards Kazuma who is still sitting at his original location.

At this moment------ Ren who was leaning against Kazuma’s shoulder moved. He wriggles his upper body, his whole body stuck on Kazuma tightly like a hug. As if trying to stop Kazuma------ But it looks as though he has no strength at all.

Seeing this, Ayano suddenly begin to have a question in her mind.

(This kid…… Since when did he begin to be so quiet?)

Even when Misao took a knife to stab Kazuma, she did not hear Ren’s voice. No matter how much faith he has in his brother’s strength, it is unnatural that he did not scream in shock at all.

Under everyone’s stare, Ren’s upper body slides down slowly along Kazuma’s body. He places his face on Kazuma’s leg, and after a few seconds like this------

“Hmm…… Brother……”

“So he is asleep!”

Ayano can’t help but spoke.

Before the blissful dream talking, the originally tense atmosphere disperses in an instant.

“……………………”

Due to his imposing attitude being weakened greatly, Masayuki sits down once again. His expression is solemn, but no long has the mood to maintain his anger.

Masayuki’s reaction does not matter to Kazuma, as he had never placed him in his eye since the beginning.

“Chief.”

”……Yes.”

Jugo understands everything very well, and because of that, his voice sounds abnormally bitter.

“It is impossible to dream of these guys reflecting upon themselves. But please do not forget, it is the Kannagi’s arrogance that sparked this fight. If there are no changes, the same thing will just keep repeating itself.

“…… I understand.”

“Good.”

Kazuma lifts Ren’s head, and places him on Ayano’s leg.

“------Kazuma?”

“There is nothing left for me here, I am going back.”

With this sentence, Kazuma leaves the residence without even looking back.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Volume 1]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter6 - MTL

2008-08-04T19:17:55Z

DissmalScientist: New page: "Peron’s magic technique mixes with impurities anyway." Is this supposed to be "A person's magic technique mixes with impurites anyway" or is there someone named Peron?~~~~

"Peron’s magic technique mixes with impurities anyway."
Is this supposed to be "A person's magic technique mixes with impurites anyway" or is there someone named Peron?[[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 12:17, 4 August 2008 (PDT)

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter6 - MTL

2008-08-04T19:16:22Z

DissmalScientist: Grammar

===Chapter Six: Sortie===

The end of the year, first week of Wynn's moon, Man's day of the week became a day that was imprinted in the history of Halkeginia.

The next day of the void, when two moons that hang in the sky overlap, during this day when Albion continent will be at the closest point to Halkeginia, a large fleet of Tristania and Germania united army of 60,000 soldiers for the Albion invasion will sail off from La Rochelle.

Tristania, and more or less Germania, have 500 ships. Only sixty of them are battleships while the rest carries soldiers and supplies.

Queen Henrietta and Cardinal Mazarini were in La Rochelle port, standing on the top of the worldwide tree pier, watching the fleet sail off.

All ships going up into the sky at the same time was surely an amazing spectacle to behold.

“It is as if they all are seeds carried away by the wind” Cardinal shared his thoughts.

“Seeds that will repaint the continent.”

“There’s no such seed that would repaint a white country into blue.”

The flag of Tristain’s royal family - white lily on the blue background.

“It’s possible that we will be defeated.” Mazarini muttered.

“I do not intend to be defeated.”

General De Poitiers is a great commander who has both boldness and carefulness. He is likely to do it.” Henrietta knew that calling him a great commander was stretching a lot, but there were no other generals with more talent than him. Generals who were superior to him existed only on the other side of the history.

“I wonder why we have to fight though.”

Mazarini muttered in a barely audible voice.

“Why are you saying such thing?”

“We could have made an Albion’s blockade to make them starve. With careful planning it could be a very successful idea.”

“We will march.”

Henrietta muttered without changing the expression

“Don’t say so. Courage is not necessary to settle it once and for all. Well maybe I am just getting old.”

Mazarini patted his whitening beard.

“If we were to be losing, would you use ‘void’ in this war, Your Majesty?”

It was a highly secret matter to discuss. Only a few pople knew that Louise was a ‘void’. Henrietta, Cardinal… and a few royal generals.

“I should be burned... with pleasure I would burn as a retribution for my sins.”

Henrietta muttered silently staring into the emptiness.

“Calm down. Your Majesty won't go there alone. Hopefully my old bones are good enough for that.”

Henrietta entrusted generals of the ‘void’ knowledge only as the last resort.

After hearing about Louise’s ‘Void’ General De Poitiers did not even try to believe it in the beginning. But it is not impossible either. Just because ‘Void’ is considered to be legend, he could not believe in its existence.

However, after being reminded about military results in Tarbes, with much effort, the general believed in it.

Obtaining the legendary element of Void, redoubled his courage and he promised Henrietta a sure victory.

Henrietta to ensure the victory in the firs battle, gave him a permission to control the ‘Void’.

Henrietta sighed about her own sinfulness.

This war…against country, people.

It was nothing more than letting one's personal grievance out on them.

The war was only a mean to calm down lover's enmity.

How many humans did I send away to death for this?

It even included her childhood and best friend, too.

In such war, there is no victory or defeat, it cannot make one’s crimes to disappear, Henrietta thought.

Despite knowing this, I still declare the patriotism for the sailing off troops, I will burn in hell for this, she thought.

A trickle of blood ran down the edge of her lips as Henrietta bit them, screaming out

“Viva Tristain!”

The sounds of queen’s cheers sounded in the sky.

Officers line up on the upper deck, saluting to Henrietta, who was seeing them off, and shouted following the queen.

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

These shouts, accompanied with a chorus of the rest of 60,000 men that joined in, roared the sky.

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

The chest piercing repetitive cheers only intensified Henrietta’s awareness of her crime…

<center>* * *</center>

At that time, in the academy of magic…　

To use ‘flame’ by himself peacefully, Colbert finally reached the ‘power’ at last. The power of the heat…that is converted into the movement power somehow.

Though steam based mechanisms made up for it in some measure, it wasn’t enough for Colbert, who wanted to change it into the Zero fighter’s engine ‘power’.

Colbert concentrated on the analysis of this ‘enjin’.

Though he wanted to assemble something close to it by repeating trial and error method… but it was impossible to learn to assemble the internal combustion ‘enjin’ of the equal accuracy.

First of all, the metallurgy technologies were low in Halkeginia.

Iron that composes the ‘enjin’ cannot be manufactured. Even with square class spell ‘Alchemy’ it would be difficult to create such advanced iron manufacture. Peron’s magic technique mixes with impurities anyway.

Secondary, the processing technology.

To assemble a high quality ‘enjin’, you would need to make a lot of identical parts. Considering the technology of Halkeginia it was nearly impossible.

In Halkeginia, the conception of an entirely identical thing doesn't exist.

For instance, even the gun, which is mostly made from advanced craft goods, there still aren’t two completely identical ones. Bullets and the form of a gun looks identical, but the details are different. Even parts are not really compatible.

Even if Colbert tried to make zero fighter’s machine gun’s ‘bullets’, he knew that it was impossible. Though one can create a brass frame, but it still had too many identical details for ‘Alchemy’ to deal with. Even though it was hard to create brass frames, the production of the liquid ‘gasoline’ was entirely different matter.

Thus Colbert finished ‘New liquid container’ putting the technologies to use.

In front of the laboratory in Academy of Magic, Colbert, who with much effort finished obtaining all the equipment for the zero fighter, with a deep sigh, watched his single-handed work.

During half of a year, though the new liquid container was finished, he wanted to accomplish more wonderful technologies, but his research results were settled there.

<center>* * *</center>

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Back to Chapter 5]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Forward to Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 1

2008-08-04T15:32:44Z

DissmalScientist: Changed the 'right' phrase as discussed on the forum

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 1

2008-08-04T15:19:59Z

DissmalScientist: Changed waist to hips as we discussed in the forum

User:DissmalScientist

2008-08-03T19:29:09Z

DissmalScientist:

Contact@ DissmalScientist@gmail.com or PM on the forums.

Talk:Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 1

2008-08-03T19:26:46Z

DissmalScientist:

This phrase below doesn't sound very good in English, might need some help from the translator.

"Seemingly hard to understand, yet abnormally relaxed, someone with a definite 'right'."

What could go there instead of 'right'? calmness, powerful/relaxed aura, freedom maybe?
[[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 07:39, 31 July 2008 (PDT)

== Hiyono's comments ==

"Ayano looks hard at moody Ayano, and slowly closes in on the main point."
- Should be Yukari or Nanase

"Seemingly hard to understand, yet abnormally relaxed, someone with a definite “right”."
- What does this "right" refer to?

"Even so, if the opponent is just someone who devotes all nutrients, even those that should go into the brain, into her breasts and waist, Ayano will not conceit defeat."
- I changed it back to nutrients because 1) breasts ARE fat and 2) the idea is the distinction between someone who is all body and no brains and the other case

: My concern isn't the breasts getting the nutrients, it's that if she puts all those nutrients into her waist, wouldn't she be fat? I think the idea is she has an hourglass figure, right?[[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 12:26, 3 August 2008 (PDT)

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter6 - MTL

2008-08-03T18:53:25Z

DissmalScientist: Grammar

The end of the year, first week of Wynn's moon, Man's day of the week became a day that was imprinted in the history of Halkeginia.

The next day of the void, when two moons that hang in the sky overlap, during this day when Albion continent will be at the closest point to Halkeginia, a large fleet of Tristania and Germania united army of 60,000 soldiers for the Albion invasion will sail off from La Rochelle.

Tristania, and more or less Germania, have 500 ships. Only sixty of them are battleships while the rest carries soldiers and supplies.

Queen Henrietta and Cardinal Mazarini were in La Rochelle port, standing on the top of the worldwide tree pier, watching the fleet sail off.

All ships going up into the sky at the same time was surely an amazing spectacle to behold.

“It is as if they all are seeds carried away by the wind” Cardinal shared his thoughts.

“Seeds that will repaint the continent.”

“There’s no such seed that would repaint a white country into blue.”

The flag of Tristain’s royal family - white lily on the blue background.

“It’s possible that we will be defeated.” Mazarini muttered.

“I do not intend to be defeated.”

General De Poitiers is a great commander who has both boldness and carefulness. He is likely to do it.” Henrietta knew that calling him a great commander was stretching a lot, but there were no other generals with more talent than him. Generals who were superior to him existed only on the other side of the history.

“I wonder why we have to fight though.”

Mazarini muttered in a barely audible voice.

“Why are you saying such thing?”

“We could have made an Albion’s blockade to make them starve. With careful planning it could be a very successful idea.”

“We will march.”

Henrietta muttered without changing the expression

“Don’t say so. Courage is not necessary to settle it once and for all. Well maybe I am just getting old.”

Mazarini patted his whitening beard.

“If we were to be losing, would you use ‘void’ in this war, Your Majesty?”

It was a highly secret matter to discuss. Only a few pople knew that Louise was a ‘void’. Henrietta, Cardinal… and a few royal generals.

“I should be burned... with pleasure I would burn as a retribution for my sins.”

Henrietta muttered silently staring into the emptiness.

“Calm down. Your Majesty won't go there alone. Hopefully my old bones are good enough for that.”

Henrietta entrusted generals of the ‘void’ knowledge only as the last resort.

After hearing about Louise’s ‘Void’ General De Poitiers did not even try to believe it in the beginning. But it is not impossible either. Just because ‘Void’ is considered to be legend, he could not believe in its existence.

However, after being reminded about military results in Tarbes, with much effort, the general believed in it.

Obtaining the legendary element of Void, redoubled his courage and he promised Henrietta a sure victory.

Henrietta to ensure the victory in the firs battle, gave him a permission to control the ‘Void’.

Henrietta sighed about her own sinfulness.

This war…against country, people.

It was nothing more than letting one's personal grievance out on them.

The war was only a mean to calm down lover's enmity.

How many humans did I send away to death for this?

It even included her childhood and best friend, too.

In such war, there is no victory or defeat, it cannot make one’s crimes to disappear, Henrietta thought.

Despite knowing this, I still declare the patriotism for the sailing off troops, I will burn in hell for this, she thought.

A trickle of blood ran down the edge of her lips as Henrietta bit them, screaming out

“Viva Tristain!”

The sounds of queen’s cheers sounded in the sky.

Officers line up on the upper deck, saluting to Henrietta, who was seeing them off, and shouted following the queen.

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

These shouts, accompanied with a chorus of the rest of 60,000 men that joined in, roared the sky.

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

The chest piercing repetitive cheers only intensified Henrietta’s awareness of her crime…

<center>* * *</center>

Talk:Spice & Wolf:Volume3 Chapter 02

2008-08-02T19:27:33Z

DissmalScientist:

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter4

2008-08-02T06:02:08Z

DissmalScientist: New page: "Sky sea army"-Might work better as 'sky navy.' Especially if the people in it are called sailors.~~~~

"Sky sea army"-Might work better as 'sky navy.' Especially if the people in it are called sailors.[[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 23:02, 1 August 2008 (PDT)

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter4

2008-08-02T05:59:01Z

DissmalScientist: Just grammar

===Chapter Four: Commanding Officer Guiche and Officer Cadet Malicorne===

Each student who applied for the royal army through the recruiting official, who came to the magic academy, received training for around two months and then was assigned into various forces.

Tristain’s army was split into three big sections.

First, the “royal army” that is directly under command of the current king. The noble generals and officers belonging to the monarchy command the mercenaries assembled through money. The student officers like Guiche are primarily assigned to this royal army or the later mentioned sky sea army.

Next is the “national army”, where the greater nobles in various places would recruit the people in their territory. This organization is also called the “marquis army”. The nobles that received land from the king would follow their pledge and organize an army. This is what the Cardinal requested Louise’s father, Duke La Valliere, to organize.

Because the soldiers were originally farmers, the national army was considerably inferior to the mercenary-composed royal army. It isn’t suitable for campaigns, but the royal army by itself was lacking in number, so they ended up being brought along. There were many nobles, like Louise’s dad, Duke La Valliere, who opposed the war and refused to contribute soldiers too.

Also, because this time is a campaign, half of the national army were wagons……meaning that it ended being up used as a supply unit.

The last is the “sky sea army”.

It was an army that operated warships that floated in the sky or sea.

With the captain at the summit, this army was most certainly a miniature version of the feudal system. Below the captain, who had absolute authority in the warships, were noble officers that directed the sailors. Though they were called sailors, everyone was some kind of specialist to operate the ship. Unlike the land army, which was an army that was fine as long as the number of people were gathered, experience and habitual training were stressed above all else.

Guiche, being assigned as a reserve officer to the royal army, arrived at the Shan do Mals training facility in the capital city Tristania on the day after Louise and co. returned home.

Rosha regiment, Lashene Regiment, Navarre reginment…… The regiment colors that waved in the gardens of the regimental commanders’ mansions were, today, assembling at this Shan do Mals training facility.

With a letter of introduction written by a drill officer in one hand, Guiche walked around the training facility, where the twelve regiments of the royal army, twenty thousand soldiers had massed.
The group he had ended up being attached to was the Do Vinuiyu independent battalion of the royal army. He had never heard of it before, but Guiche was excited about his first battle.

Just recently, he had met with his father, the admiral of the royal army.

Because an admiral is a job for the ones at the end of their life, his father, having retired from military services, was the admiral. His senile father was very frustrated that he couldn’t participate in this war and encouraged Guiche.

“Don’t value life, but value name” his natural-born soldier of a father said and sent Guiche out. All three of his brothers were departing too. His first brother is in charge of Dogramon family’s army. The second brother was the captain of the air forces. His third brother was an officer of the royal army.

And he himself…… was participating as an officer of the Do Vinuiyu independent battalion. However, he couldn’t find that essential battalion. He couldn’t find the battalion flag drawn on the letter of invitation anywhere.

Reluctantly, he questioned a scary-looking bearded officer.

“Um, where is the Do Vinuiyu independent battalion?”

That officer began to preach to Guiche about how he didn’t know the way home.

When Guiche said "This is my attachment from today", he looked at Guiche's head to the tip of his foot, and asked "A student officer?"

"Y, yes! That's correct!" When he saluted with the military language he remembered, his head was hit.

"Listen, student. On the battlefield, even if you say that you don't know where your battalion is, no one will tell you."

Then the officer went "There" and pointed to a corner of the training facility.

It was right beside the lodging house, and little sunshine hit the area.

The soldiers were leaning on the wall of the lodging house, staring at the sky dully. Guiche was shocked to see that there were people drinking sake too.

Looking carefully, he realized that most people there were old men and unmotivated people. The group seemed to be a washout already.

"D, don't tell me, this is......" Flustered, he asked one soldier.

"H, hey, soldier."

"What is it?"

An old mercenary carrying a heavy lance stood up.

"Is this the Do Vinuiyu independent battalion?"

"Yes"

Guiche stood petrified to the spot, as if he had been hit by something on the head.

It was his glorious first campaign, yet the group he was assigned to were old men or delinquent soldiers that clearly looked unmotivated. In other words, it was just a scum battalion for fitting numbers.

It was "independent" and not attached to any regiment for probably that reason. In other words, no regimental commander wanted to take charge of them.

When he asked "But, where is the battalion head?", the old mercenary pointed to one section of the corner. A weak, white-haired old man was standing there, supporting himself with his staff. Beside him stood a young and fat noble wearing a staff officer badge on his shoulder. It seems that that was the "battalion headquarters".

''That's the battalion head......'' It was an old man who seems like his heart could stop just from the voices during the time of assault, without having the need to get hit by projectile. ''I really got the short end of the stick here'' Guiche thought and got depressed. Anyways, Guiche approached them to give his greetings.

"Reserve officer Guiche de Gramont, here to take up my new post!"

"Haa? What! What's going on!"

The battalion head, Do Vinuiyu, asked back while shaking. It seems he has bad hearing.

"I am Guiche de Gramont! I have been assigned to this battalion as a reserve officer. I want to receive approval," Guiche shouts near his ears.

"Oh, I see! It's time to eat! Can't fight on an empty stomach! You need to eat properly too!"

Giving up, Guiche nods. There, the battalion staff officer whispered something to the battalion head.

"Wh, what! Assignment! Then you should have said so!"

''I have been saying that'' Guiche thought discouragingly.

"Li, li, line-up!"

The weak battalion head raised his voice. Dully, the soldiers assembled in sluggish movements.

"In, in, introducing the new company commander!"

''Heh? Company commander?''

While Guiche stood dumbfounded, the regimental commander continued.

"Assigned to out glorious Do Vinuiyu independent rifle infantry battalion...... Name!"

"I am Guiche de Gramont!"

"I am leaving the second company to this Grandel-kun! Therefore, the second company will now be
designated as 'Grandel Company'! Salute to the company commander!"

Sluggishly, the soldiers belonging to the company saluted. ''Hey, the name is wrong. More importantly, company commander? That's impossible!''

"Wai, wait, battalion head! I'm a student officer! To be the company commander all of a sudden!"

Becoming the company commander means he would need to command over a hundred soldiers. There's no way he could do that.

However, the battalion head, while shaking, placed his hand on Guiche's shoulder.

"The company commander deserted this morning. We were looking for a new one."

''The company commander deserted? What's with this battalion.''

"There are senior officer, right!?"

"Ah, besides me, the staff officer, and you, there are no nobles in this battalion."

"That's why the only other possible officer is you. Welcome, company commander."

He had heard the royal army was lacking officers, but for it to be so severe. Guiche paled.

Do Vinuiyu independent rifle infantry battalion is a gun corps with about three-hundred and fifty people. It is split into three companies. Two are gun companies. One short spear company as a guard. One of the gun companies was entrusted to Guiche soon after he took up his new post. Even though it's a gun corps, the equipment are all old-styled matchlocks. The new type, musket guns, are nowhere to be found.

''More importantly, gun corps...'' Guiche grabbed his head. He had never learned how to use guns in his training. He couldn't really make any complaints over the two months of sudden training......

Either way, it would have been nice if they told the branch of the group he was being assigned to in advance.

He had heard the disorder in the royal army, which employed large amounts of mercenaries despite the lack of officers, was severe...... but for it to be this bad.

While Guiche was worrying like that, a smart-looking middle-aged man came up to him. Carrying a matchlock that had the gun barrel shortened, he had a dagger on his hips. Wearing a steel helmet, he wore thick fur and an iron breastplate.

"Greetings, company commander."

"Y, you too. You are?"

"Nicola, a sergeant for this company. I act as an aide and such."

"Act" was probably modesty. The cut on his forehead and suntanned face. He looked like a sergeant who has been doing military services for a long time. It's certain that him, a non-commissioned officer, is the one who is managing the company.

"Iyaa, what a disaster."

A mercenary sergeant, who could even look older than Guiche's father, muttered to him.

"Forced to be the company commander so soon after you arrived. From appearance, you seem to be a student."

"Y, yes."

Guiche nodded.

"Mah, me and my comrades will look after the company. Commanding officer should settle down a bit."
Being told by the experienced mercenary sergeant like that, Guiche felt a bit at ease.

A trumpet sounded far away. To align the soldiers, the company commanders started raising their voices. The instructions of Albion expeditionary force's commander-in-chief General Olivier do Poitier was about to begin. After receiving the general's report, the soldiers gathered in this training facility will depart for La Rochelle. There they will ride on boats and aim for the sky continent of Albion.

Now then, at the same time.

This is the harbor of La Rochelle, where the main fleet of the air forces were.

On the fleet hanging on the harbor created using an enormous tree... the dry wood of the ancient Yggdrasil, last riggings and boarding of officers and sailors were being conducted.

Standing at the root of Yggdrasil, Malicorne, who is scheduled to board a warship as a military cadet, was looking up in awe.

The sight of several tens of sailing warships, the main air force of the kingdom, hanging on the branches of the enormous Yggdrasil and waiting to depart was certainly an unexpected spectacle.

"Uwaah......" He stood gaping. While looking up at the sky, Malicorne was sent flying.

"Wh, what!" Yelling that, a tanned man was staring at him. Examining, the man wasn't wearing a mantle and just a commoner. Realizing he was sent flying by a commoner, Malicorne was enraged.

"H, how insolent! How dare you send a noble flying!"

Doing so, the sailor stared at Malicorne. Figuring out that Malicorne was just a military cadet, the man smiled profoundly.

"Hey, bo-chan. This place is different from that corrupt world. I'll teach you the order in the air forces, so dig the holes in your ear and listen well."

"Eh? Eeh?"

It seems that in the air forces, you can't just swagger around because you're a noble. He couldn't imagine a commoner that is greater than a noble.

"First is that captain! He is the greatest on the ship! Next is the executive officer! The earlier officers are appointed here. Voyage head, sail head, artillery head, deck head, kitchen head...... In the air forces, even commoners can become officers if they achieve enough!"

''That's how it is'' Malicorne's eyes widened. An army system that has the possibility of commoners becoming superior officers... That is the air forces.

"And next are the non-commissioned officers! And below that is finally military cadets like you guys! On a boat, you guys are just useless maggots! Remember this!"

Malicorne stood up and saluted.

"Un, understood!"

"I'll give you guts! Clench your teeth!"

Still standing attention, Malicorne received a sharp slap to his face.

"Okay, go! Run! Fool! If a military cadet walks on a warship, they'll be shouted at!

Malicorne ran off perplexed.

The warship he finally found, Redoutable, was a splendid warship with forty-eight gates on the gunwale and seventy miles in length. A new warship that was perfected one month before.

Climbing up the trap and trying to board the warship that was hanging on a branch, an officer at the entrance stopped him.

"Hey! You! Where do you think you're going!"

Panicking, Malicorne saluted.

"Military cadet, Malicorne do Grandple! Taking up a new post today!"

"I'm Lieutenant Moranju, person in charge of shifts."

It was a noble officer wearing a mantle. He was checking the boarding soldiers at the entrance of the ship. Malicorne was relieved that the man was a noble. ''Guess that after all, there aren't many commoner officers.''

After looking over Malicorne's fattened body from top to bottom, he asked.

"Is that your only luggage?"

Malicorne lifted up the bag hanging in his hand.

When Malicorne answered "Yes", the lieutenant scowled. After thinking a bit, Malicorne realized he had made a mistake. An answer like "Yes" does not exist in the army, especially the air forces.

"Yes sir, lieutenant! And he saluted. Right away, Malicorne was made to fix his language and the way he saluted.

"There is no need to be so stiff in the air forces. Boy!"

A boy approached them and saluted.

"He takes care of you cadets. If there is something you don't understand, ask. Lead him to the apprentice officer room."

The last part was targeted at the boy.

"I will carry your bag, cadet. Ah, my name is Julian."

Malicorne handed him his bag. The boy was younger than him. A black haired boy still around fourteen or fifteen.

"Cadet, where did you come from?"

"The magic academy." When he answered that, the boy's face lit up.

"What's wrong?"

"My older sister is working there. Her name is Siesta...... Do you know her?"

Malicorne shook his head. The number of servants working at the academy was large. He pretty much remembers the faces, but he hasn't remembered every single name.

"That's expected. There's no way a noble would remember every single employees' name."

After leading Malicorne to the apprentice officer room, Julian left running. It seems the boy has a mountain-load of jobs to do.

In the apprentice officer room, there were three other military cadets like Malicorne. What's more, one of them was a student from the magic academy. He was an upperclassman, so Malicorne bowed his head. He was a an attractive man with wild features. With thick eyebrows, a smile was on his cordial face.

"I'm Stix. You are?"

"Malicorne." Saying so, he was asked if he was in the same class as Kirche. Thinking back to the boy just a while ago, he grumbled that there were quite a number of local subjects on this ship while nodding.

"In the past, a bit, you know, I got along well with her." Stix said embarrassedly. Looking closer, there were traces of burns on his forehead. [I]In what way did they know each other?[/I] He thought, but Stix was an upperclassman, so he couldn't ask. If it was an embarrassing wound, he would be angered.

That Stix was firmly sitting in his chair.

"Now then, everyone."

When Malicorne entered, it seems there was a serious meeting going on in the apprentice officer room. The other three were bending over and brining their faces near Stix. It seems they were whispering. The newcomer Malicorne was offered a chair and sat down.

Stix stared seriously into Malicorne's face.

"We have to explain everything to a newcomer, it seems. Malicorne-kun, this ship is carrying fearsome explosives."

"Explosives?"

Malicorne swalled his breath and looked at the senior cadet.

"That's right."

"Is it a new type of gunpowder? Or is it a new weapon?"

Shaking, he asked. A powerful new gunpower? Or perhaps a difficult new weapon? Either way, it doesn't seem like something that could just be ignored.

"It's not something like that."

Sitx whispered.

"Then... what is it?"

"Human."

"Human?"

Stix frowned and muttered.

"Yes. There is an enemy on board this ship."

"Which means there is a traitor here?"

Malicorn raised his voice without thinking.

"Shhh! That person hasn't betrayed yet......, but the possibility isn't low. That's what I think. There are quite a number of senior officers that think this way too."

"Just what is that person?"

Stix nodded.

"Now then, shall we show our new companion the rat?"

"Agreed."

"Yeah."

And so, Malicorne ends up going to inspect this "fearsome explosive".

Proceeding to afterdeck, the captain was there. He was discussing something with a tall noble officer. Seeing the captain, Malicorne became nervous. Mustached, he was a middle-aged man with a strong presence. Being the captain of the warship, he must be quite an elite. Just like his outer appearance, he is also quite "skilled" on the inside. And, the "fearsome explosive" the military cadets were talking about seems to be able to talk down on this captain.

"That would probably cause the ship to sink. To sail in the clouds is to always gamble with with danger." The fearless-looking man, who was at the prime of his life, said in a strong Albion accent to the captain beside him. The captain hanged his head in shame.

Hearing that voice, Malicorne jumped as if tongs were thrust at his spinal column.

''Albion accent? Isn't that an enemy!''

Secretly, Stix whispered into Malicorne's ear.

"Look. His name is Henry Bowood. Without a doubt, a man of Albion."

"What did you say? Why is someone from an enemy country on board?"

"Let me teach you what he did at the battle of Tarbes. He is, that large warship...... Do you know about it? The 'Lexington'."

"The giant warship that was sunk by the miraculous light of our army, right?

The sinking of the Albion fleet became known as the "miraculous light". Of course, there are not many people who know it's true identity.

"He was the captain of that 'Lexington'."

"Wha!"

Malicorne almost bit his tongue.

"Our army has employed several Albion air force officers, to help pilot around Albion's airspace, that were captured as POW. It is limited to people who hold dissatisfaction towards Albion's current political administration, but...... how can they trust such people?"

"Exactly. How could they board on a ship with ex-enemies."

"However, it seems the air forces have decided to use them. In other words......, we can't do anything about it."

Stix spoke angrily. Hearing that, one military cadet said "It's like they are saying we won't be of use" in self derision.

At that time, the captain saw the military cadets and waved his hand for them to come.

"Boys, come and say your greetings. This is Mister Bowood. He is here as an instruction officer. Mister, these are the youngsters of my fleet."

Bowood smiled and held out his hand. Malicorne felt anger welling inside him.

''He's an enemy.''

''It's too much to seek help from an enemy just because you don't have confidence in your own seamanship. And now we, military cadets, have to lower our heads to him?''

The captain's expression changed.

"You boys... Mister Bowood worked for an enemy country, but he is employed in our army now. Not only that, but he is also from a noble pedigree. I won't let you go without your greeting."

Being told by the captain that way, the military cadets reluctantly saluted.

Bowood spread his hands and disappeared to the main deck.

"Instruction officer!" The captain rushed to chase after him. No matter how skilled he is, if the captain is like that, he'll be a bad example for the crew.

Stix whispered to Malicorne and the others in a small voice.

"I have a plan to make that man powerless."

"What kind of plan?"

"What, the warship will be in chaos during battle."

"Probably so." Malicorne agreed.

"And, it isn't certain that bullets will fly from the front."

The whole group felt tense at Stix's words. He was saying that they will shoot and kill him in combat.

Talk:Spice & Wolf:Volume3 Chapter 04

2008-08-01T22:31:33Z

DissmalScientist:

== On Hair==
About the hair thing.
Fringe is the British/Aussie term. In the U.S./Canada we call them bangs.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fringe_(hair)

I'm an American so bangs makes more sense to me but it could work either way.
[[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 05:26, 30 July 2008 (PDT)

== Diss's Comments ==
Question for translator:
"Moreover, faced with a situation like the present one, Horo would not make any divisions,but rather analyze the situation from every possible angle without omitting a single detail. "

Are you saying that Horo would not think about the math of the problem, or that she would not divide her attention, but would just focus on doing one thing?[[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 13:23, 30 July 2008 (PDT)

I changed 'thrice' to 'three times' and 'bosom' to 'in my arms' because it was Lawrence speaking, not Horo. Does Lawrence ever use archaic speech? If so, we can change it back.[[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 15:31, 1 August 2008 (PDT)

Talk:Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter6

2008-08-01T22:25:44Z

DissmalScientist:

== Diss's Comments==

Present and past tense are both used in the translation. Which way do we want to go? I'll go through and make it uniform when there is some consensus.[[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 07:03, 30 July 2008 (PDT)

I'm moving all the translator's comments (and editor's responses) to this section so to not interrupt the flow of the article.

1)Shaaaaaaaaaaaa…….. (sound of rustling leaves, need help with that once more…)

2)Ayano had inherited Enraiha at the age of twelve, when she was still so young it might have been a mistake. Due to that, Ayano has never fought an enemy more powerful than herself. For someone who always defeated her enemies with brute strength, there was no way for her to make confident combat decisions when she was the one at a disadvantage. [to learn to control her actions in battle, but actual text has more of a unable to learn how to move in or out in times of combat?: 將不可能學會戰鬥時的應對進退 Not sure how to translate it properly---Diss: I took a stab at it, feel free to change my wording]

3)In a masterful example of judo, [actual text: 柔道的大內割動作完美地呈現, not sure how to translate大內割] Ryuya’s body was flipped over.

4)Huuuuu!! [actual text 咻咻!! Sound of wind?]

5)After forcefully opening the way through the tornado, Kazuma grumbled to himself. Since he boasted about it in front of someone else, he had to think of a way to take care of these five tornadoes…… [Are there really five tornados or is it just one class 5 tornado? I'm not sure but I went with the latter one, Diss: anime had 5 tornadoes, i'm pretty sure]

6)The air brought up by the upflow cooled rapidly, and the water particles it contained became tiny ice drops that combined to become hailstones. When those hailstones melted as they fell down again they cooled the surrounding air even further, made the air heavy, and drop down at a high speed. The great downward airflow was called a “downburst”.
[I know that's not really correct, but since I don't really understand how a downburst works, I'll leave it to someone who knows more to fix. Or you can just google it.]
The natural top speed of a downburst is comparable to a tornado, and Kazuma sped it up further, a piece of air pulled down from an extremely high altitude easily goes beyond the speed of sound.
[Just so you know, if that tornado of Ryuya was a F5, the class of the biggest documented tornado at around 400-500 km/h, Kazuma's downburst would be an F12 which is more than twice as fast and physically quite impossible] [Diss: As opposed to controlling the wind with 'jutsu' which is actually quite possible. I get what you're saying but I mean we're already suspending our disbelief, ne?]

7)She chanted the Acalanatha sutra in the air. The chant itself possessed no power or meaning, it was just a string of keywords she had learned in her training to remind her of a special state of mind. Together with the mantra she also remembered the complicated jutsu activation sequence, because in her mind those two were linked. For her using the jutsu had become just a reflex action when chanting the sutra. [Sorry, I couldn't do this any better.] [Diss: sounds good to me]

8)“Ultimate exorcism flare wave!!” [unsure how to translate this properly] {How about "Fires of purgatory!" Not very literal, but it sounds cool and since purgatory is supposed to clean sins, it doesn't seem all that off}[Diss: how about "Cast out in the Name of God, Ye not Guilty!" lol]

9)Kazuma hushes, no, tells her. [Is that supposed to be rushed to tell her?][Diss:translator might want to take another look at this-not sure how to clean it up]

I think I got them all. [[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 08:22, 30 July 2008 (PDT)

== Hiyono's Chapter 6 comments ==

Took care of tense issues as far as I noticed them.

"The wind formed a whirlpool spinning rapidly, as if that hand squeezed them out."
- This didn't make a whole lot of sense to me, as you don't squeeze out a whirlpool. I had no idea how to fix it though, so it remains.

"[Don't know what the far ends of conscious thing is supposed to mean]"
- Ditto.

"From his shoulder to the front portion of his arm, after all the energy in his body has gathered, it was released through his palm to the front. At the same time, an immense “ki” was released from his body throughout his palm, dense enough that it felt as if it could just pierce through the enemy."
- These two sound like the same thing (i.e. released through his palm and at the same time released through his palm?)

“That is not what. As you can see, it is a tornado! Four------ No, five…… by the way, what is the unit for tornadoes?”
- Sounds like a single class 4-5 tornado.

"After forcefully opening a way through the tornado, Kazuma grumbled to himself. Since he had boasted about it in front of someone else, he had to think of a way to take care of these five tornadoes…… "
- Sounds like both a single tornado and multiple.

"The simplest method would be to create a tornado of equal magnitude to cancel them out..."
- Plurality should be adjusted to match whatever the actual number is.

"He keeps his conscious mind still, and opened the “door” within his body. [No idea what the first half of the sentence means]"
- Me either

--[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] 14:58, 31 July 2008 (PDT)

:
== On Tornadoes ==

I watched episode 4 of the anime again (it corresponds with this chapter) and the demon guy summons multiple tornadoes. It may be that the animators translated it wrong or just decided to change the novel, cause they thought 'more tornadoes=cooler.' If translator is pretty sure it's just one big class 5 tornado let's go with that.[[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 15:25, 1 August 2008 (PDT)

Talk:Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 1

2008-08-01T22:06:26Z

DissmalScientist: 3P=threesome, probably should have guessed that

Talk:Spice & Wolf:Volume3 Chapter 02

2008-08-01T19:53:05Z

DissmalScientist:

Regarding edits 31 July 2008 by DissmalScientist (diff [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Spice_%26_Wolf:Volume3_Chapter_02&curid=3844&diff=31565&oldid=29331&rcid=32190 here])

It's still being [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=52&t=1956 discussed], to a degree, but the style of language used by Horo is likely not modern English. I think some of the wording changes here should be discussed a bit and possibly verified wit the original text. - [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] 12:40, 31 July 2008 (PDT)

Smidge, if you noticed I posted in the thread 2 weeks ago, about the bosom thing. My understanding was that the recent consensus was that we would put things in modern English due to the difficulty in using proper parallels without confusing the reader.[[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 11:50, 1 August 2008 (PDT)

:Barbsicle suggested that you talk to judgment26 about it, and that's as far as that discussion went. (All things considered I don't feel there is anything particularly confusing about the word "bosom" here, BTW) I'll check the original and see how it's worded. [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] 12:20, 1 August 2008 (PDT)

Smidge, I didn't realize the bosom thing was part of the general policy of incorporating Horo's oldspeak. I appreciate the translator's work immensely but I didn't realize I needed to track a translator down every time I wanted to change a word when it's confusing, or if the word just doesn't seem to work in English.I left it alone for a while, and when I didn't see anyone trying to defend that particular term in the thread, or any conversation about it on the discussion pages, I made the change. Should I justify the change to you, then? Ok, it is confusing because Lawrence is a man. Does the Chinese wording imply that Lawrence has breasts? Yes, bosom does not always mean female breasts, but to the few English readers who will know what a bosom is, the term will have the connotation of breasts. I like the idea of getting in Horo's oldspeak, but I just don't think it's practical when you are translating from Japanese to Chinese to English. I feel like you are sacrificing comprehensibility for the equivalent of translating a 'dattebayo' or a 'desu.' [[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 12:51, 1 August 2008 (PDT)

Talk:Spice & Wolf:Volume3 Chapter 02

2008-08-01T19:51:41Z

DissmalScientist:

Regarding edits 31 July 2008 by DissmalScientist (diff [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Spice_%26_Wolf:Volume3_Chapter_02&curid=3844&diff=31565&oldid=29331&rcid=32190 here])

It's still being [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=52&t=1956 discussed], to a degree, but the style of language used by Horo is likely not modern English. I think some of the wording changes here should be discussed a bit and possibly verified wit the original text. - [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] 12:40, 31 July 2008 (PDT)

Smidge, if you noticed I posted in the thread 2 weeks ago, about the bosom thing. My understanding was that the recent consensus was that we would put things in modern English due to the difficulty in using proper parallels without confusing the reader.[[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 11:50, 1 August 2008 (PDT)

:Barbsicle suggested that you talk to judgment26 about it, and that's as far as that discussion went. (All things considered I don't feel there is anything particularly confusing about the word "bosom" here, BTW) I'll check the original and see how it's worded. [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] 12:20, 1 August 2008 (PDT)

Smidge, I didn't realize the bosom thing was part of the general incorporating Horo's oldspeak. I appreciate the translator's work immensely but I didn't realize I needed to track a translator down every time I want to change a word when it's confusing, or if the word just doesn't seem to work in English.I left it alone for a while, and when I didn't see anyone trying to defend that particular term in the thread, or any conversation about it on the discussion pages, I made the change. Should I justify the change to you, then? Ok, it is confusing because Lawrence is a man. Does the Chinese wording imply that Lawrence has breasts? Yes, bosom does not always mean female breasts, but to the few English readers who will know what a bosom is, the term will have the connotation of breasts. I like the idea of getting in Horo's oldspeak, but I just don't think it's practical when you are translating from Japanese to Chinese to English. I feel like you are sacrificing comprehensibility for the equivalent of translating a 'dattebayo' or a 'desu.' [[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 12:51, 1 August 2008 (PDT)

Talk:Spice & Wolf:Volume3 Chapter 02

2008-08-01T18:50:58Z

DissmalScientist:

User:DissmalScientist

2008-08-01T18:06:27Z

DissmalScientist: Removing all content from page

User:DissmalScientist

2008-08-01T18:00:21Z

DissmalScientist:

: Hi. I'm not sure what the purpose of this page is but I don't believe it's appropriate for the Baka-Tsuki wiki. Also, the extent of some of your recent editing contributions goes a bit far IMHO. Grammar and spelling are easy corrections to make, but swapping words and altering phrases usually merits some discussion with the translators first. Our goal is to stay true to the original, so we try not to over-edit. Thanks; [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] 09:25, 1 August 2008 (PDT)

User:DissmalScientist

2008-08-01T13:03:39Z

DissmalScientist:

Hello H&A please give me advice on my problem. The girl I like has enormous hands. like I mean she could be in the X Men and her power would be massive hands and her codename would be catch. I mean, this girl has hands like Jimi Hendrix's feet. I'm not squeamish about hands or anything, I'm just saying that these hands are the size of God's face. You could slap a bear unconscious with these hands. Her hands are the size and density of a dead child wearing an ugly t-shirt. Her hands are bigger than a Beatles reunion with Jesus on lead guitar. She has to get gloves specially made. Is it ok to date women with colossal clown hands? Also if I take her to see Hellboy 2 will she take offense?

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 1

2008-08-01T01:15:49Z

DissmalScientist: i also changed a phrase that said Kirika put all her nutrients into her breasts and waist-in my mind that would make her fat-so I changed 'nutrients' to 'body's efforts'

== Chapter 1 – Banquet for Victory – The Chosen Ones- ==

=== 1 ===
This is common.

You can say it is something that has blended into their lives.

However, Yukari and Nanase can both notice the tight tension in the area.

A certain tension that makes one hard to ignore.

“Didn’t I say so earlier? You girls will definitely not feel bored. I know a great club! Just show my face and we can get in.”

”Come on and let’s go! What fun can there be with only females?”

As the two exchange their glances, a group of men with weak appearances made a vulgar speech in a flippant manner. They don’t look too bad, but from their idiotic speech and actions they show no class at all.

In simple words, they are trying to pick the girls up.

This is common.

Even though the types may be different, but the three of them are beautiful girls that make one's eyes shine. They know exactly how to deal with such pick-up artists. Or at least until now.

“----------------------------“

Suddenly, the third girl who has not spoken a word up till now begins to move. She slowly raises her head, and looks into the eyes of the man in front of her.

“That place is frequently visited by idols, stars or models! We have a lot of such friends, if you are interested we can introduce them to you……”

Stared at by such cold eyes that chills one to the bones, the originally glib man is unable to speak another word.

“Get lost.”

”……Yes.”

The men leave pitifully. Yet the girl did not even look at them, but puts on an unchanging cold expression and leaves as if nothing happened.

“……Ayano.”

“What’s wrong?”

The girl------ Ayano Kannagi seems rather displeased, and turns her head with the words.

“You seem to be really harsh to those people who try to pick us up recently?”

”It is just your imagination.”

Ayano replies straying from the point.

“But……”

Yukari lifts her head to look at Nanase with eyes similar to one seeking help. Nanase nods and says.

“Yup, you are really overdoing it recently. Let’s say the previous time for example, you actually use the corner of your schoolbag to hit at the person’s temple.”

“Ah ah, that one was really scary. That person flipped white eyes, and blood was flowing out from his ears and nose------“

”……Does it matter, anyway, we called an ambulance for him.”

Nanase looks hard at moody Ayano, and slowly closes in on the main point.

“Ayano, something really happened between a guy and you, right?”

”What what…… What are you talking about?!”

The sudden question caused Ayano to be unable to hide the stir in her heart.

“Hehe.”

Nanase gives off a smile with a deep meaning.

“You, a father-complex girl, seem to be starting to show interest in guys other than your father.”

“I am not a father-lover.”

Ayano swiftly regains her calmness, and says strongly..

“I just have not met a guy better than my father that’s all.”

“………………..”

Nanase meets Yukari’s eyes, as if saying “what a headache” and sighing.

“I must admit, your father is indeed a mature and relaxed middle-aged man, but you cannot possibly find that kind of feeling in a young guy right?”

“That is not true. Father was young once too, so as long as I find someone similar------“

Ayano spoke half way when she shut her mouth and frowns, as the conversation somehow made her think of that detestable man.

Seemingly hard to understand, yet abnormally relaxed, someone with a definite “right”.

He is not like Jugo at all, instead he is like the total opposite type.

But----- He is very powerful; not just in strength, but in his very existence. In that way, he is comparable to the strongest man, Jugo, that she knows------

“Aya------no------“

Hearing the call with laughter in it, Ayano who stopped gets back to her senses.

“You are thinking of the guy you like now aren’t you?”

“Of…… Of course not! That kind of guy!”

“Which kind of guy?”

Being asked such a question, Ayano lost her strength in a moment.

“Nanase…… Even you……”

”Be honest with it! Such an interesting topic, I bet even Yukari won’t let it go easily either right?”

“That’s right that’s right.”

Yukari nods happily. Ayano stares at her two friends who intend to find out about every single detail with antagonistic scrutiny.

Shinomiya Yukari, and Kudo Nanase. They are both students of Seiryo Academy, where Ayano studies, at the same time her best friends------ even though there are times when she ponders about the friendship between them.

Yukari’s shoulder-long beautiful hair moves high and low like waves, her face always showing a gentle smile and her tone when she talks is slightly slow. It is unclear whether she should be considered “staid” or “slow.” Regardless,from this description one can probably imagine that she is a laid-back person.

In contrast, Nanase’s hairstyle is a refreshing blunt bob[actual text: 娃娃頭, so I am using a certain hairstyle for this, if you have a better translation, please change this.], she seems calm normally, her swift movements and tone show no sign of those that belong to a girl, giving people a refreshed feeling, making her the type to get a lot of chocolates during Valentine's Day.

These two females are opposite no matter how you view it, and what is truly remarkable is that when they make fun of Ayano, they can show perfect harmony in their cooperation------ even though to Ayano, it is something unbearable.

“Come on, tell us, what kind of person is it?”

“I already said there is no such person------ By the way...”

Ayano stares at Yukari with accusing eyes.

“Aren’t we going to eat cakes now?”

”Yes, that is right.”

”Then why are we on this road!?”

In the direction which Ayano points her finger at------

Stands a big row of accommodations for a specific purpose.

Just like a haunted house in back country areas, even though there is no especially weird appearance, but, they obviously give off a certain atmosphere that is unlike that of a normal hotel.

That is right. As the three (except for a certain someone) were chatting happily, they unintentionally came to the entrance of the street of love hotels.

Realizing that they are arguing at a special area, Ayano can’t help but blush. But, Yukari’s smile did not change at all.

“This is a short cut.”

”Even so, this kind of place……”

”Don’t worry. No one would think that we are going to play 3P.”

Ayano uses a painful expression to look at this innocently smiling friend who just said some shocking words.

“You…… Don’t use that cute face to say something so shocking okay?”

“Kay------ But this kind of action is nothing compared to Ayano's normal behavior.”

”…… What is the meaning of that.”

Against Ayano’s squinting eyes, Yukari puts on her smiling face as usual. Even though she looks sedate, but she is definitely not on the losing side.

Ayano who realizes that she is at a disadvantage decides to forcefully end the chat.

“Anyway let’s not walk this way, let’s go by another way!”

”Gee------ Ayano is such a mysophobe.”[obsessed with cleaniness, if it can be used this way here.]

“Mysophobe? That does not even need to be said! This kind of hotel only to be used to go to bed, who knows what those people going in are thinking!”

Ayano sounds violent, and stares at the love hotels angrily as though they killed her father------ Suddenly, her expression freezes.

Yukari and Nanase follow Ayano’s line of sight. What lies there is------

“You are as agitated as always.”

A man and a beautiful lady staying close together, walking out from the hotel street.

His age seems to be about twenty-something, an upright face that can be considered handsome, but his expression seems to be rather sloven. A light smirk appears by his mouth, forcefully pulling down the grade of the person by thirty percent.

“You should at least put some thought into your surroundings.”

The man makes fun of the dumbfounded Ayano and continues to speak.

“You are already a high school student, it is about time you know what shame is……”

Her ears hearing the man using words to start a fight, Ayano’s originally frozen brain begins to defreeze. Information from the outside begins to flow in, and she regains consciousness.

The man before her eyes is Kazuma Yagami. He is the man that Ayano hates the most, as for the woman beside him------ Never seen before. And in addition, this is a hotel street.

Thinking up to this point, Ayano’s brain that finally returned to normal temperature suddenly began to heat up. Gripped by an inexplicable fury, Ayano shouts,

“You…… What are you doing at a place like this!?”

“------Ayano?”

Yukari and Nanase show a puzzled look, looking at their friend who suddenly fell into a rage. Both pairs of eyes show no hesitation, and seems to be asking “What is she talking about?” at the same time.

This question is not one that needs to be asked. Just as Ayano has said, the only thing to do in a love hotel------ Even if there are many different ways and methods------ There is only one thing to do here basically.

On the other hand, Kazuma who gathers Ayano’s rage on him shows a light smile as usual.

“Asking me what I am doing------ Ah, it is so hard to say it out[insert a heart here] “

He acts shy and uses his hand to cover his mouth as he says that.

At this instant, the dozens of neural synapses of logic in Ayano’s brain snapped all together.

Feeling the furious spiritual energy rising from Ayano, both Yukari and Nanase can’t help but move back. But, even when engulfed in such a strong murderous intent that even normal people would be afraid, Kazuma and the woman beside him do not change the relaxed smiles on their face.

The woman ignores Ayano’s furious eyes as if they are nothing, her lips goes close to Kazuma’s ears and asks.

“This girl, is she Kazuma’s girlfriend?”

“Kirika…… That joke is not funny at all!”

Ater such a semi-deragatory question, Kazuma answers with an irritated look. After listening, Kirika glances at Ayano, and laughs lightly.

(------! This darn woman------!)

Seeing the seemingly taunting attitude of the person, Ayano views Kirika as an “enemy”. As if seeking a weak spot, she sizes Kirika up from head to toe. But------

(Argh……)

Although slim, she has a good figure. Filled with femininity------

From the angle of a “woman,” Ayano has no way of competing.

Ayano herself is also a rare beauty, but her state of maturity is way below Kirika. Future development or hidden potential have no effect now. Because in a battle in the real world, the current capabilities decide it all.

Even so, if the opponent is just someone who places all her body's efforts, even those that should go into the brain, into her breasts and waist, Ayano will not conceit defeat.

But, Kirika is different. Those thin long eyes of hers carries a light of wisdom, clearly indicating that she is not just some vulgar woman that only knows how to fawn on guys.

Slightly older than Kazuma, she looks like she is around twenty five years old. From the way she can face up against Ayano’s killing intents like nothing, she is definitely not an average businesswoman. Maybe they are in the same trade?

Ayano bears the torture of inferiority, and continues to stare at the two with angry eyes.

“Kazuma?”

Kirika accepts Ayano’s eyes generously, and places her whole body even more closely against Kazuma’s arm. Unlike a performance of love, instead it looks more like trying to hang on to him tightly.

“Should I arrest you in the name of lewd actions against an underage female?”

“Don’t be like this.”

Kazuma seems very displeased.

“She is just a distant relative of mine. I did nothing, and have no intentions of doing anything.”

”Then, why is she angry?”

”She is angry everyday. Just ignore her.”

“Oh~”

Kirika looks towards Ayano once more, her face shows a smile with a deep meaning within. Ayano notices, her mind tangled in an instant.

“I think it is better to explain.”

”There is no need, it's too troublesome. Let’s go!”

Upon saying that, Kazuma pulls Kirika and walks away. During the last time his eyes met Ayano’s, he puts on a serious expression and warns Ayano.

”Go back quickly! This is no place for children.”

Kazuma walks past Ayano with ease, who is so angry her whole body is trembling. When both sides crossed by the side, Kirika looked at Ayano with a certain expression in her eyes. Those eyes filled with sympathy totally enraged Ayano and just departed in an utterly relaxed manner.

Yukari stood at where she was, sending off the close pair with her eyes dumbly, seeing them leave. She looks to the side, and coincidentally matches with Nanase’s eyes.

At this moment, silence is golden. The two exchange bitter smiles, and as if they had discussed it much earlier on, looks towards Ayano who still has not turned back.

“So that is it.”

Nanase nods heavily.

“No wonder you were so harsh to those people who tried to pick us up.”

“That is right------ It is really tough to like someone like that------“

“But what a surprise, I always thought Ayano would never like flippant guys like that.”

“------You two……”

Ayano turns back slowly. She uses a very gentle, yet chilling tone to answer.

“What are you two talking about?”

”What else------“

Yukari answers straightly..

“Ayano, you like that guy right? Even though it looks one-sided.”

”You……What makes you two think that way?”

”Just think back on your own reaction just now. No matter how we look at it, it is of one that is 'a jealous girl seeing the guy she likes getting snatched away' right?”

“There is no such thing! It is definitely not that way!!”

Ayano shouts out blushing, her voice is so loud it almost seems to be sent to as far as the eye can see.

“Ayano, you were too loud.”

Ignoring Yukari’s warning, Ayano furiously continues to say,

“Why would I like that kind of lowlife! That is the kind of people I hate most in the world! If I could, I would have sliced him into pieces!!”

“Then why are you angry?”

Yukari rebuts with a calm voice.

“If you really don’t like him, no matter who he sleeps with, it doesn’t matter right? What is there to be angry about?”

“This……This is because…… That……

……I just cannot bear to see someone like that Kazuma sleep with that kind of beauty! They are not compatible at all!”

Ayano holds her fist tight and tries her best to explain, the other two looks at her with cold eyes.

(What do you think?)

(She doesn’t seem to be lying…… Could it be, she hasn’t even realized it herself?)

(If that is the case, she is not just slow, there is something wrong with her entirely……)

(But, that is just like Ayano.)

(------Yeah that’s true.)

“You two! Don’t whisper among yourselves right in front of me!”

Getting shouted at by Ayano, Nanase swiftly straightens her body. Following which she uses an very serious expression like someone who is faking marriage and trying to grab hold of the password for a credit card to say.

“Ah------ Okay okay. I get it, Ayano really hates that man.”

”Yup, completely understood.”

Yukari chimes in instantly. They are indeed Ayano’s best friends, their actions matched flawlessly.

Ayano’s expression shows that she is still suspicious.

“------Really?”

“Of course.”

”Fine then.”

Ayano nods, but her expression still seems displeased. When everything comes to an end, and the two gives a sigh of relief------

“Ah, that is the girl. Mister Hanagi.”

Those guys picked the wrong time to come.

“These are the ones?”

The man whom they called Hanagi points his finger towards the three and says..

“You guys were scared off by these three girls?”

“Because the girl in the middle has a really scary stare……”

”This girl is really arrogant. Please teach her some manners! Mister Go!”

The men who are speaking the same things before them, are the punk number one and two (temporarily named) who were driven off by Ayano earlier. It seems that because they were rejected by Ayano very straightly, hatred arise and found a helper to take revenge!

.------They cannot go any lower than that.

“We invited you so nicely to have some fun, yet you told us to 'get lost,' that was really rude. Now apologize to them.”

“----------------------“

Ayano stares at the group of men with eyes indicating that they are not even worthy to be looked at. Seeing the ice cold eyes, punk number one and two can’t help but move back several steps, but Hanagi shows no sign of fear.

“That trick of yours won’t work! Mister Hanagi learned Shaolin fist techniques!”

“Please do it! Go Mister Hanagi!”

Number one and two hide behind Hanagi and continues to shout. Ignoring the two who are merely relying on Hanagi’s strength, Ayano stares at Hanagi alone.

As they have mentioned, the man before her eyes seems to have been through a certain level of training. As he only has a thin sleeveless sweater under his leather coat, his protruding muscles can be seen clearly. It is a body specially made for combat.

“For a woman to be so arrogant, that is why you are meeting with such an unlucky event today. Don’t try to go against men from now on.”

Hanagi reaches his hand out in a rough manner, and intends to grab Ayano’s chin and lift her face up.

At the instant his fingertips touch her chin, Ayano steps out swiftly.

She angles her body and moves forward, at the same time dodging Hanagi’s hand. Going into Hanagi’s defenseless chest, Ayano cleanly swings her bent left arm.

Ayano’s elbow hits the lower area of Hanagi’s earlobe, where the jaw sticks out. This is a sudden full force attack, and a powerful strike that even contains “ki” in it. It is not surprising even if the whole jaw falls off from his face.

Hanagi’s body flies up into the air in a spiral manner. His legs that left the ground tangle together like twisted bread, and following that spreads out by reactive force.

Hanagi’s body kept on spinning, and after a completely unappealing three and a half round rotation, he naturally has a failed landing, his whole body gets stuck onto the outer wall of a hotel.

Splat. [sound of liquid hitting the wall, too lazy to think of a better sound.]

A wet sound spread along the entire hotel street. This is definitely not a sound made by a human body. If a just slaughtered piece of flesh with blood dripping on it got smashed into the wall, it would probably be this kind of sound.

Several seconds after Hanagi is glued to the wall, he falls onto the floor like a flattened cockroach.

On the red bricks of the hotel wall, a fluid that is even more red than the bricks forms an eerie human figure.

“Uh uh~”

Seeing Hanagi with blood coming out from his seven holes and his body twitching, Nanase draws a cross towards the sky. Beside her, Yukari placed her hands together and closed her eyes to pray.

“Huh…… Huh huh……”

”Mister Hanagi……”

The remaining two guys uses a voice that cannot sound any more afraid to give pitiful cries.

Ayano silently walks past the two men who are unable to move their feet, standing there like idiots.

She gives off two kicks at lightning speed. The tip of her foot hits right at the centre between the legs of the two men.

“Argh!”

”Wah!”

The tip of the pointed shoe hits into the pelvis, the most important part is hit heavily. Ayano uses detestable eyes to look at the two who are rolling on the floor in pain and having pink foams that has blood mixed within coming out from their mouths.

“------How dirty!”

“Ah------ Please send an ambulance over. There are three heavily wounded personals.”

A cold voice came from the back. Turning around, Nanase is using a public phone to contact 911. She reads out the number of the phone booth to let the other party know the location.

“Please be quick, one of them doesn’t seem to be able to make it.”

After that, she hangs up ignoring their enquiries for her name. This action can be said to be very well-trained, the reason she doesn’t use her own hand phone, is to prevent leaving any traces.

“So have you vented out your anger?”

Nanase asks Ayano calmly.

“……I did not do it purposely.”

Ayano pouts and replies unhappily, but the two do not believe what she says.

They knew very well since the start, that she is just displacing her anger at them. If she did not meet Kazuma earlier, Ayano would not have used such cruel attacks!

But, there is only one thing they do not understand. Nanase sticks close to Yukari’s ear and asks quietly..

(By the way, is that guy really that good?)

(Hmm------I feel that he is above average, but……)

He does not seem like a man that would make Ayano feel jealous about. This is the opinion of these two.

Even though they have known her for a long time, they still do not know what the Kannagi do for a living, and the power that is within the bloodline.

The two will still have to wait a few days before witnessing for themselves the true power of Kazuma.

Talk:Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 1

2008-08-01T01:01:41Z

DissmalScientist:

This doesn't sound very good in English, might need some help from the translator.

"Seemingly hard to understand, yet abnormally relaxed, someone with a definite 'right'."

What could go there instead of 'right'? calmness, powerful/relaxed aura, freedom maybe?
[[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 07:39, 31 July 2008 (PDT)

Another question for the translator-
What is the 3P the girls are talking about? I'm assuming something sexual...
[[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 18:01, 31 July 2008 (PDT)

Talk:Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 1

2008-07-31T14:39:15Z

DissmalScientist: New page: This doesn't sound very good in English, might need some help from the translator. "Seemingly hard to understand, yet abnormally relaxed, someone with a definite 'right'." What could go ...

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 1

2008-07-31T14:35:19Z

DissmalScientist: Little grammar stuff, some word choice changes

== Chapter 1 – Banquet for Victory – The Chosen Ones- ==

=== 1 ===
This is common.

You can say it is something that has blended into their lives.

However, Yukari and Nanase can both notice the tight tension in the area.

A certain tension that makes one hard to ignore.

“Didn’t I say so earlier? You girls will definitely not feel bored. I know a great club! Just show my face and we can get in.”

”Come on and let’s go! What fun can there be with only females?”

As the two exchange their glances, a group of men with weak appearances made a vulgar speech in a flippant manner. They don’t look too bad, but from their idiotic speech and actions they show no class at all.

In simple words, they are trying to pick the girls up.

This is common.

Even though the types may be different, but the three of them are beautiful girls that make one's eyes shine. They know exactly how to deal with such pick-up artists. Or at least until now.

“----------------------------“

Suddenly, the third girl who has not spoken a word up till now begins to move. She slowly raises her head, and looks into the eyes of the man in front of her.

“That place is frequently visited by idols, stars or models! We have a lot of such friends, if you are interested we can introduce them to you……”

Stared at by such cold eyes that chills one to the bones, the originally glib man is unable to speak another word.

“Get lost.”

”……Yes.”

The men leave pitifully. Yet the girl did not even look at them, but puts on an unchanging cold expression and leaves as if nothing happened.

“……Ayano.”

“What’s wrong?”

The girl------ Ayano Kannagi seems rather displeased, and turns her head with the words.

“You seem to be really harsh to those people who try to pick us up recently?”

”It is just your imagination.”

Ayano replies straying from the point.

“But……”

Yukari lifts her head to look at Nanase with eyes similar to one seeking help. Nanase nods and says.

“Yup, you are really overdoing it recently. Let’s say the previous time for example, you actually use the corner of your schoolbag to hit at the person’s temple.”

“Ah ah, that one was really scary. That person flipped white eyes, and blood was flowing out from his ears and nose------“

”……Does it matter, anyway, we called an ambulance for him.”

Ayano looks hard at moody Ayano, and slowly closes in on the main point.

“Ayano, something really happened between a guy and you, right?”

”What what…… What are you talking about?!”

The sudden question caused Ayano to be unable to hide the stir in her heart.

“Hehe.”

Nanase gives off a smile with a deep meaning.

“You, a father-complex girl, seem to be starting to show interest in guys other than your father.”

“I am not a father-lover.”

Ayano swiftly regains her calmness, and says strongly..

“I just have not met a guy better than my father that’s all.”

“………………..”

Nanase meets Yukari’s eyes, as if saying “what a headache” and sighing.

“I must admit, your father is indeed a mature and relaxed middle-aged man, but you cannot possibly find that kind of feeling in a young guy right?”

“That is not true. Father was young once too, so as long as I find someone similar------“

Ayano spoke half way when she shut her mouth and frowns, as the conversation somehow made her think of that detestable man.

Seemingly hard to understand, yet abnormally relaxed, someone with a definite “right”.

He is not like Jugo at all, instead he is like the total opposite type.

But----- He is very powerful; not just in strength, but in his very existence. In that way, he is comparable to the strongest man, Jugo, that she knows------

“Aya------no------“

Hearing the call with laughter in it, Ayano who stopped gets back to her senses.

“You are thinking of the guy you like now aren’t you?”

“Of…… Of course not! That kind of guy!”

“Which kind of guy?”

Being asked such a question, Ayano lost her strength in a moment.

“Nanase…… Even you……”

”Be honest with it! Such an interesting topic, I bet even Yukari won’t let it go easily either right?”

“That’s right that’s right.”

Yukari nods happily. Ayano stares at her two friends who intend to find out about every single detail with antagonistic scrutiny.

Shinomiya Yukari, and Kudo Nanase. They are both students of Seiryo Academy, where Ayano studies, at the same time her best friends------ even though there are times when she ponders about the friendship between them.

Yukari’s shoulder-long beautiful hair moves high and low like waves, her face always showing a gentle smile and her tone when she talks is slightly slow. It is unclear whether she should be considered “staid” or “slow.” Regardless,from this description one can probably imagine that she is a laid-back person.

In contrast, Nanase’s hairstyle is a refreshing blunt bob[actual text: 娃娃頭, so I am using a certain hairstyle for this, if you have a better translation, please change this.], she seems calm normally, her swift movements and tone show no sign of those that belong to a girl, giving people an unsettled feeling, making her the type to get a lot of chocolates during valentines day.

These two females are opposite no matter how you view it, and what is truly remarkable is that when they make fun of Ayano, they can show perfect harmony in their cooperation------ even though to Ayano, it is something unbearable.

“Come on, tell us, what kind of person is it?”

“I already said there is no such person------ By the way...”

Ayano stares at Yukari with accusing eyes.

“Aren’t we going to eat cakes now?”

”Yes, that is right.”

”Then why are we on this road!?”

In the direction which Ayano points her finger at------

Stands a big row of accommodations for a specific purpose.

Just like a haunted house in back country areas, even though there is no especially weird appearance, but, they obviously give off a certain atmosphere that is unlike that of a normal hotel.

That is right. As the three (except for a certain someone) were chatting happily, they unintentionally came to the entrance of the street of love hotels.

Realizing that they are arguing at a special area, Ayano can’t help but blush. But, Yukari’s smile did not change at all.

“This is a short cut.”

”Even so, this kind of place……”

”Don’t worry. No one would think that we are going to play 3P.”

Ayano uses a painful expression to look at this innocently smiling friend who just said some shocking words.

“You…… Don’t use that cute face to say something so shocking okay?”

“Kay------ But this kind of action is nothing compared to Ayano's normal behavior.”

”…… What is the meaning of that.”

Against Ayano’s squinting eyes, Yukari puts on her smiling face as usual. Even though she looks sedate, but she is definitely not on the losing side.

Ayano who realizes that she is at a disadvantage decides to forcefully end the chat.

“Anyway let’s not walk this way, let’s go by another way!”

”Gee------ Ayano is such a mysophobia.”[obsessed with cleaniness, if it can be used this way here.]

“Mysophobia? That does not even need to be said! This kind of hotel only to be used to go to bed, who knows what those people going in are thinking!”

Ayano sounds violent, and stares at the love hotels angrily as though they killed her father------ Suddenly, her expression freezes.

Yukari and Nanase follow Ayano’s line of sight. What lies there is------

“You are as agitated as always.”

A man and a beautiful lady staying close together, walking out from the hotel street.

His age seems to be about twenty something, an upright face that can be considered handsome, but his expression seems to be rather sloven. A light smirk appears by his mouth, forcefully pulls down the grade of the person by thirty percent.

“You should at least put some thought into your surroundings.”

The man makes fun of the dumbfounded Ayano and continues to speak.

“You are already a high school student, it is about time you know what shame is……”

Her ears hearing the man using words to start a fight, Ayano’s originally frozen brain begins to defreeze. Information from the outside begins to flow in, and she regains consciousness.

The man before her eyes is Kazuma Yagami. He is the man that Ayano hates the most, as for the woman beside him------ Never seen before. And in addition, this is a hotel street.

Thinking up to this point, Ayano’s brain that finally returned to normal temperature suddenly begins to heat up. Under an unexplained fury, Ayano shouts.

“You…… What are you doing at a place like this!?”

“------Ayano?”

Yukari and Nanase show a puzzled look, looking at their friend who suddenly fell into a rage. Both pairs of eyes show no hesitation, and seems to be asking “What is she talking about?” at the same time.

This question is not one that needs to be asked. Just as Ayano has said, the only thing to do in a love hotel------ Even if there are many different ways and methods------ There is only one thing to do here basically.

On the other hand, Kazuma who gathers Ayano’s rage on him shows a light smile as usual.

“Asking me what I am doing------ Ah, it is so hard to say it out[insert a heart here] “

He acts shy and uses his fist to cover his mouth as he says that.

At this instant, the dozens of neural synapses of logic in Ayano’s brain snapped all together.

Feeling the furious spiritual energy rising from Ayano, both Yukari and Nanase can’t help but move back. But, even when engulfed in such a strong murderous intent that even normal people would be afraid of, Kazuma and the woman beside him do not change the relaxed smiles on their face.

The woman ignores Ayano’s furious eyes as if they are nothing, her lips goes close to Kazuma’s ears and asks.

“This girl, is Kazuma’s girlfriend?”

“Kirika…… That joke is not funny at all!”

Ater such a semi-deragatory question, Kazuma answers with an irritated look. After listening, Kirika glances at Ayano, and laughs lightly.

(------! This darn woman------!)

Seeing the seemingly taunting attitude of the person, Ayano views Kirika as an “enemy”. As if seeking a weak spot, she sizes Kirika up from head to toe. But------

(Argh……)

Although slim, she has a good figure. Filled with femininity------

From the angle of a “woman,” Ayano has no way of competing.

Ayano herself is also a rare beauty, but her state of maturity is way below Kirika. Future development or hidden potentials have no effect now. Because in a battle in the real world, the current capabilities decide it all.

Even so, if the opponent is just someone who places all her nutrients, even those that should go into the brain, into her breasts and waist, Ayano will not conceit defeat.

But, Kirika is different. Those thin long eyes of hers carries a light of wisdom, clearly indicating that she is not just some vulgar woman that only knows how to fawn on guys.

Slightly older than Kazuma, she looks like she is around twenty five years old. From the way she can face up against Ayano’s killing intents like nothing, she is definitely not an average businesswoman. Maybe they are in the same trade?

Ayano bears the torture of inferiority, and continues to stare at the two with angry eyes.

“Kazuma?”

Kirika accepts Ayano’s eyes generously, and places her whole body even more closely against Kazuma’s arm. Unlike a performance of love, instead it looks more like trying to hang on to him tightly.

“Can I arrest you in the name of lewd actions against an underage female?”

“Don’t be like this.”

Kazuma seems very displeased.

“She is just a distant relative of mine. I did nothing, and have no intentions of doing anything.”

”Then, why is she angry?”

”She is angry everyday. Just ignore her.”

“Oh~”

Kirika looks towards Ayano once more, her face shows a smile with a deep meaning within. Ayano notices, her temple tangled in an instant.

“I think it is better to explain.”

”There is no need, too troublesome. Let’s go!”

Upon saying that, Kazuma pulls Kirika and walks away. During the last time his eyes met Ayano’s, he puts on a serious expression and warns Ayano.

”Go back quickly! This is no place for children.”

Kazuma walks past Ayano with ease, who is so angry her whole body is trembling. When both sides crossed by the side, Kirika looked at Ayano with a certain expression in her eyes. Those eyes filled with sympathy totally enraged Ayano and just departed in an utterly relaxed manner.

Yukari stood at where she was, sending off the close pair with her eyes dumbly, seeing them leave. She looks to the side, and coincidentally matches with Nanase’s eyes.

At this moment, silence is golden. The two exchange bitter smiles, and as if they had discussed it much earlier on, looks towards Ayano who still has not turned back.

“So that is it.”

Nanase nods heavily.

“No wonder you were so harsh to those people who tried to pick us up.”

“That is right------ It is really tough to like someone like that------“

“But what a surprise, I always thought Ayano would never like flippant guys like that.”

“------You two……”

Ayano turns back slowly. She uses a very gentle, yet chilling tone to answer.

“What are you two talking about?”

”What else------“

Yukari answers straightly..

“Ayano, you like that guy right? Even though it looks one-sided.”

”You……What makes you two think that way?”

”Just think back on your own reaction just now. No matter how we look at it, it is of one that is 'a jealous girl seeing the guy she likes getting snatched away' right?”

“There is no such thing! It is definitely not that way!!”

Ayano shouts out blushing, her voice is so loud it almost seems to be sent to as far as the eye can see.

“Ayano, you were too loud.”

Ignoring Yukari’s warning, Ayano furiously continues to say,

“Why would I like that kind of lowlife! That is the kind of people I hate most in the world! If I could, I would have sliced him into pieces!!”

“Then why are you angry?”

Yukari rebuts with a calm voice.

“If you really don’t like him, no matter who he sleeps with, it doesn’t matter right? What is there to be angry about?”

“This……This is because…… That……

……I just cannot bear to see someone like that Kazuma sleep with that kind of beauty! They are not compatible at all!”

Ayano holds her fist tight and tries her best to explain, the other two looks at her with cold eyes.

(What do you think?)

(She doesn’t seem to be lying…… Could it be, she hasn’t even realized it herself?)

(If that is the case, she is not just slow, there is something wrong with her entirely……)

(But, that is just like Ayano.)

(------Yeah that’s true.)

“You two! Don’t whisper among yourselves right in front of me!”

Getting shouted at by Ayano, Nanase swiftly straightens her body. Following which she uses an very serious expression like someone who is faking marriage and trying to grab hold of the password for a credit card to say.

“Ah------ Okay okay. I get it, Ayano really hates that man.”

”Yup, completely understood.”

Yukari chimes in instantly. They are indeed Ayano’s best friends, their actions matched flawlessly.

Ayano’s expression shows that she is still suspicious.

“------Really?”

“Of course.”

”Fine then.”

Ayano nods, but her expression still seems displeased. When everything comes to an end, and the two gives a sigh of relief------

“Ah, that is the girl. Mister Hanagi.”

Those guys picked the wrong time to come.

“These are the ones?”

The man whom they called Hanagi points his finger towards the three and says..

“You guys were scared off by these three girls?”

“Because the girl in the middle has a really scary stare……”

”This girl is really arrogant. Please teach her some manners! Mister Go!”

The men who are speaking the same things before them, are the punk number one and two (temporarily named) who were driven off by Ayano earlier. It seems that because they were rejected by Ayano very straightly, hatred arise and found a helper to take revenge!

.------They cannot go any lower than that.

“We invited you so nicely to have some fun, yet you told us to 'get lost,' that was really rude. Now apologize to them.”

“----------------------“

Ayano stares at the group of men with eyes indicating that they are not even worthy to be looked at. Seeing the ice cold eyes, punk number one and two can’t help but move back several steps, but Hanagi shows no sign of fear.

“That trick of yours won’t work! Mister Kanagi learned Shaolin fist techniques!”

“Please do it! Go Mister Kanagi!”

Number one and two hide behind Hanagi and continues to shout. Ignoring the two who are merely relying on Hanagi’s strength, Ayano stares at Hanagi alone.

As they have mentioned, the man before her eyes seems to have been through a certain level of training. As he only has a thin sleeveless sweater under his leather coat, his protruding muscles can be seen clearly. It is a body specially made for combat.

“For a woman to be so arrogant, that is why you are meeting with such an unlucky event today. Don’t try to go against men from now on.”

Hanagi reaches his hand out in a rough manner, and intends to grab Ayano’s chin and lift her face up.

At the instant his fingertips touch her chin, Ayano steps out swiftly.

She angles her body and moves forward, at the same time dodging Hanagi’s hand. Going into Hanagi’s defenseless chest, Ayano cleanly swings her bent left arm.

Ayano’s elbow hits the lower area of Hanagi’s earlobe, where the jaw sticks out. This is a sudden full force attack, and a powerful strike that even contains “ki” in it. It is not surprising even if the whole jaw falls off from his face.

Hanagi’s body flies up into the air in a spiral manner. His legs that left the ground tangle together like twisted bread, and following that spreads out by reactive force.

Hanagi’s body kept on spinning, abd after a completely unappealing three and a half round rotation, he naturally has a failed landing, his whole body gets stuck onto the outer wall of a hotel.

Splat. [sound of liquid hitting the wall, too lazy to think of a better sound.]

A wet sound spread along the entire hotel street. This is definitely not a sound made by a human body. If a just slaughtered piece of flesh with blood dripping on it got smashed into the wall, it would probably be this kind of sound.

Several seconds after Hanagi is glued to the wall, he falls onto the floor like a flattened cockroach.

On the red bricks of the hotel wall, a fluid that is even more red than the bricks forms an eerie human figure.

“Uh uh~”

Seeing Hanagi with blood coming out from his seven holes and his body twitching, Nanase draws a cross towards the sky. Beside her, Yukari placed her hands together and closed her eyes to pray.

“Huh…… Huh huh……”

”Mister Hanagi……”

The remaining two guys uses a voice that cannot sound any more afraid to give pitiful cries.

Ayano silently walks past the two men who are unable to move their feet, standing there like idiots.

She gives off two kicks at lightning speed. The tip of her foot hits right at the centre between the legs of the two men.

“Argh!”

”Wah!”

The tip of the pointed shoe hits into the pelvis, the most important part is hit heavily. Ayano uses detestable eyes to look at the two who are rolling on the floor in pain and having pink foams that has blood mixed within coming out from their mouths.

“------How dirty!”

“Ah------ Please send an ambulance over. There are three heavily wounded personals.”

A cold voice came from the back. Turning around, Nanase is using a public phone to contact 911. She reads out the number of the phone booth to let the other party know the location.

“Please be quick, one of them doesn’t seem to be able to make it.”

After that, she hangs up ignoring their enquiries for her name. This action can be said to be very well-trained, the reason she doesn’t use her own hand phone, is to prevent leaving any traces.

“So have you vented out your anger?”

Nanase asks Ayano calmly.

“……I did not do it purposely.”

Ayano pouts and replies unhappily, but the two do not believe what she says.

They knew very well since the start, that she is just displacing her anger at them. If she did not meet Kazuma earlier, Ayano would not have used such cruel attacks!

But, there is only one thing they do not understand. Nanase sticks close to Yukari’s ear and asks quietly..

(By the way, is that guy really that good?)

(Hmm------I feel that he is above average, but……)

He does not seem like a man that would make Ayano feel jealous about. This is the opinion of these two.

Even though they have known her for a long time, they still do not know what the Kannagi do for a living, and the power that is within the bloodline.

The two will still have to wait a few days before witnessing for themselves the true power of Kazuma.

User:DissmalScientist

2008-07-31T13:55:16Z

DissmalScientist: New page: Two in harmony surpasses one in perfection. Let's put a smile on that face!

Two in harmony surpasses one in perfection.

Let's put a smile on that face!

Talk:Spice & Wolf:Volume3 Chapter 04

2008-07-30T20:23:04Z

DissmalScientist:

About the hair thing.
Fringe is the British/Aussie term. In the U.S./Canada we call them bangs.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fringe_(hair)

I'm an American so bangs makes more sense to me but it could work either way.
[[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 05:26, 30 July 2008 (PDT)

Question for translator:
"Moreover, faced with a situation like the present one, Horo would not make any divisions,but rather analyze the situation from every possible angle without omitting a single detail. "

Are you saying that Horo would not think about the math of the problem, or that she would not divide her attention, but would just focus on doing one thing?[[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 13:23, 30 July 2008 (PDT)

Talk:Spice & Wolf:Volume3 Chapter 04

2008-07-30T20:21:11Z

DissmalScientist:

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter2 - MTL

2008-07-30T15:34:47Z

DissmalScientist:

The end of this passage doesn't make sense to me but I'm not sure how to fix it.

“But it’s all right. If a child cannot sleep next to the elder sister, then it is not a compliment for the sister, in fact, she should be embarrassed instead.”

“Uuuuuh…” Louise groaned.

“See you soon. Your today’s whereabouts change.”

Is Cattelya telling Louise to change her location (go to Saito), or observing a change in Louise (she now would prefer to sleep with her familiar rather then her older sister)?
[[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 06:06, 30 July 2008 (PDT)

This is a little thing but in this chapter Siesta calls Louise a board, while in the next chapter Louise says the she was called a plank. Same meaning but for continuity which one do we want to go with?[[User:DissmalScientist|DissmalScientist]] 08:34, 30 July 2008 (PDT)

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter6

2008-07-30T15:31:28Z

DissmalScientist:

== Chapter Six- Decisive Battle ==

=== 1 ===
Ksssshaaaaaaaaaaaa…….

The forest rustled with unease. Those were the sounds made by the animals which ran away with all their might when they felt the immense youki.
The bugs that had no way of sensing the danger were unable to withstand the abnormal pressure and disappeared without a trace. Even those animals that came in contact with the youki and were unable to escape in time died instantly. The sound of their corpses raining out of the trees and littering the forest floor could be heard. Though there were no external wounds, they all had died instantly.

Then, all sounds ceased. All the youki within Ryuya was released, just its mere existence had spread death around the world.

Facing Ryuya who stood there silently, Ayano took up Enraiha. But lifting it was all she could do. She was unable to make even a single step towards him. The youki which felt as if it could almost freeze her blood, made her unable to move. And no matter what she did, she couldn't stop her knees from trembling.

An immense fear had gripped Ayano’s soul. It was difficult enough to just force herself to stand there without running away, to advance would have been impossible.

Ayano had inherited Enraiha at the age of twelve, when she was still so young it might have been a mistake. Due to that, Ayano has never fought an enemy more powerful than herself. For someone who always defeated her enemies with brute strength, there was no way for her to make confident combat decisions when she was the one at a disadvantage.

To put it simply after she suffered her first defeat, Ayano has not been able to find the guts to go up against Ryuya.

“What are you doing? Go on!”

Kazuma said to the trembling Ayano.

“Don’t worry! I am with you.”

”How can I not worry?!”

Ayano rebutted angrily. "How dare this man say “Don’t worry” so simply?"

“There is no reason to run now, is there? So I won't run away this time. Trust me.”

Who can trust someone who said “he would run if there was a reason”? Ayano stared back to see Kazuma smile deviously like a trickster.

“This…… This is the last time. If you dare to betray me again, I will kill you, before I die!”

“No problem, I swear to God.”

“……God? Which one?”

Ayano gave him an undisguisedly supspicious look, but Kazuma continued to show that smile that couldn't be trusted and replied.

”Who knows? Whichever God doesn’t matter! I am a non-believer after all.”

Ayano no longer had the strength to remain angry at this and murmered, her voice heavy with resignation

”……Enough. I'll leave the support to you.”

”Leave it to me.”

Ignoring Kazuma’s mocking salute, Ayano dashed forward. Though she didn't - and probably wouldn't ever - realize it, the fear which had controlled her had been greatly reduced by this meaningless chat.

Ayano ran towards Ryuuya, but as her target is just a few steps away Ryuya suddenly takes off into the air.

“……Huh?”

Looking at Ryuya who flew past above her, Ayano gave a sound of shock.

“Idiot! Don’t get outmaneuvered so easily!”

”You…… Even if you say this……”

Completely ignoring Ayano, Ryuya aimed straight for Kazuma and as he descended he releases wind blades at a rapid speed. Kazuma created a strong up flow of air to cancel the black winds.

But this is just a feint, the true attack uses a strength beyond human limits. A slice executed by claws. Raised high above his head, the originally hidden right claw suddenly lashed out.

That attack could easily rip through a human body as though it was cutting a piece of tofu (bean curd). Kazuma moved forward at an angle and dodged it barely. At the same time he placed his hand lightly on the back of the enemy’s right arm, and slightly changed its path.

His attack striking only at empty air, caused Ryuya to lose his balance and Kazuma immediately took the opportunity to use his knee to strike at the side of the enemy’s abdomen aiming for his liver. The power of Ryuya's own momentum, together with a strong explosion of Kazuma's “ki” focussed at a single point point made Ryuya’s body arc like a bow and threw him back into the air. Following the flying body closely, just before it touched the ground, Kazuma used his elbow to strike the enemy’s chin. Ryuya’s head was thrown so far backwards, that he can almost see his own back.

If had been a normal human, no, even if it had been someone as powerful as a wrestler, he would have died instantly from such a violent attack. However to the demonized Ryuya, it barely did any damage. In midflight Ryuya used his momentum and raised his right knee, aiming straight for Kazuma’s jaws.

Even though the attack came out of a blind spot, Kazuma was synchronized with the wind spirits that there was no such thing. He stepped forward leaned to the left to avoid the knee grabbed the front of Ryuya’s shirt and at the same time swept his left leg horizontally.

In a masterful example of judo,Ryuya’s body was flipped over. With Ryuya's head about to fall flat on the ground, Kazuma struck with his palm. Not to punch, but to press downwards. He consistently bent down to press the enemy’s head straight into the ground, a comfortable reaction went through his shoulder.

However, Kazuma did not feel Ryuya’s skull cracking. Realizing instantly that he has not given his enemy a fatal blow Kazuma used his foot to crush Ryuya’s head, who lay on the ground facing the sky. The kick landed on Ryuya's crossed arms as he blocked Kazuma's attack.

”Chut!”

Kazuma quickly kicked away the arm that is about to grab his other leg, and jumped backwards to put distance between them.

(To not even faint after such a fierce attack, does attacking the brain have no effect on him? To just what extent has he been transformed to a demon?……)

Kazuma grumbled unhappily. As if he was beating up a steel statue, he felt as though he had accomplished nothing. Ryuya's body quickly swung up directly from his lying down position. This action was way beyond what a human could do, just like a zombie in the movies.

Ryuya released countless wind blades as he got up, and then at a speed even faster than the wind blades, struck at Kazuma. The wind blades and his claws reached Kazuma at the same time.

“Guahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

At the same time as the shout, Kazuma forcefully stretched out towards the right arm that was swing at him. The wind formed a whirlpool spinning rapidly, as if that hand squeezed them out. The rapid flow of air became a shockwave, destroying the wind blades, and Ryuya was blown back into the airlike a puppet.

It seemed for a moment as if he was unable to take this blow, but then Ryuya adjusted his posture in the air and hovering at a fixed altitude began to retreat slowly.

“Don’t even think about escaping!”

Kazuma knocked the air above Ryuya downwards. The figure that was originally gliding away slowly, suddenly dived at a sharp angle, as if swatted down by something. And with a speed way beyond a free falling object hit the ground. Ryuya was barely able to land on his two feet, but his whole body was unable to move, stuck to the ground due to the great air pressure.

As Ryuya stood there paralyzed, Kazuma quickly closed the distance.

The wind that was blowing downwards forcefully didn't not seem to lay a finger upon Kazuma. Kazuma instead seemed as though he was drawn into it, and ran quickly inside the raging winds without hindrance.

“How…… powerful, that guy is actually so powerful……”

Ayano was totally taken in by the scene in front of her eyes, completely mesmerized by the sight of Kazuma fighting. She had been unable to even land a hit upon Ryuya and yet Kazuma can fight on an even level with or even a higher one than Ryuya. Skillfully avoiding the attacks of the opponent, retaliating with perfectly timed counters, and accumulating the damage done slowly. This is, she realized what it means to be called “an experienced fighter."

Forgetting that she was in the fight as well, Ayano stood there enraptured, her eyes solely focussed on Kazuma.

“------------------------------!”

As Kazuma was just a few steps away, Ryuya who was still trapped in the ground gave a silent roar. Black wind started to rampage and broke the bonds that had restrained him just before.

In the same movement as he straightened his knees, he stretched his claws out towards the incoming Kazuma, aiming straight for Kazuma’s throat, who was running directly at him, executing an insane counterattack.

Kazuma, however, did not stop, but instead as he made his last step, he bent down as much as possible. Using the far ends of his conscious to that the pitch black claws have passed before him, he placed his palm against Ryuya’s abdomen----his diaphragm. [Don't know what the far ends of conscious thing is supposed to mean]

Kazuma’s stepped onto the ground with firmly, from there gathering the power which went past his knees straight to his waist, and from the waist to his shoulders, like a spiral and continued to become stronger as it continued to be transmitted. From his shoulder to the front portion of his arm, after all the energy in his body has gathered, it was released through his palm to the front. At the same time, an immense “ki” was released from his body throughout his palm, dense enough that it felt as if it could just pierce through the enemy.

“Hah!”

Accompanying the shout, a force so great it could blow even an African elephant to pieces, exploded right at Ryuya’s diaphragm, the core of a human’s central nerve system. Ryuya’s body was blasted away with so much power that he ended up imbedded into a stone wall.

The “ki” of a person revolved around the whole body beginning from the diaphragm. Therefore, this place was the most fatal of all fatal areas for a Jutsushi. Once the flow of “ki” was disrupted, no matter how powerful the Jutsushi might be, he would be unable to cast any Jutsu for some time. That should have been the case, had it been a human being.

Huuuuu!!

“Muah!”

Ryuya didn't look injured at all as he released those fast wind blades again. Kazuma barely dodged in the nick of time, and hurriedly put some distance between the two.

“Damn! Bastard! That didn’t work! That guy really whole-heartedly doesn’t want to be human anymore!”

“…… whole-heartedly…… What kind of description is that……”

Hearing Ayano’s sub-conscious rebut, Kazuma shouted out loud..

“Don’t just stand there and watch the show! You are the striker, aren't you? So why don’t you grab your big torch and go beat him upfront!”

“Big……”

(Big torch------?)

To use such a rude way to describe the treasure of the Kannagi clan------

“You, I'll have a talk with you about this once this is over!”

Ignoring Ayano’s furious look, Kazuma waved his hand to hush her..

“Don’t talk so much, attack 'little kitten.'

Even though her eyes burned with a strong killing intent, Ayano stepped forward in response. Perhaps reflecting upon her anger, Enraiha shone with a glaring glow unlike any before.

(Sister, you can do it……)

Ren prayed devoutely for the victory of the two.

He could only pray now, since he didn't possess enough “power” to participate in this battle.

His inability to help deeply hurting his heart, Ren murmured..

”If only I had more power……”

”No no, your bit of power is just right.”

”!?”

Ren looked back in shock, and stared towards where there shouldn't have been anyone.

“To break the seal placed upon our 'God," that bit of power is enough.”

The voice sounded like it came from the opposite direction as just before. Ren turned his head once more, and called out in a rising tone..

“It…… it is you, Hyoue! Come out now!”

Shaaaaa, the sound of bushes rustling in the wind, this time from the left. Out of Ren's raised palm fire began to erupt in a rapid flow.

In a short moment, the withered plants caught fire and burned furiously, but there was no sign of Hyoue there. Ren looked around frantically and Hyoue coarse voice again sounded in Ren’s ears..

“Your strength isn't bad, at all. It's just that you are still a kid. Your technique is too poor!”

”Shut……Shut up------------!”

Flames emerged from Ren’s body. In order to not allow the enemy to move to his back, he began to search for Hyoue as his body was surrounded by flames, but------

(I can’t find his presence!)

He had completely no idea where Hyoue was. Originally, En-Jutsushis were a bit overpowered in their combat abilities. Even though their attacking strength was the best, their sensing abilities were among the weakest, much worse than Fu-Jutsushis.

As an En-Jutsushi, Ren was not mature enough, and was unable to see through the Jutsu that the experienced Fu-Jutsushi Hyoue used to conceal himself.

“Still too immature. A flame of that level is unable to extinguish the hatred within me.”

Hyoue once again whispered by his ear. Though the direction from which he heard was just behind him, but he could not sense his presence at all.

“Behind? Whe……Where!”

He turned back several times, but he always failed to see Hyoue. No matter how swift he may be, the voice from his back never stopped.

“Over here!”

”Over here!”

”Over here!”

.------Over here------Over here------Over here------Over here------

This line continues to repeat itself like an echo. The uneasiness from being unable to see his enemy and the uprising fear and nervousness upon him fighting in an actual battle, stretched Ren’s mind to the limit.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Driven by fear, he desired power. The power to eliminate the enemy. The power that can destroy 'everything,' that can make him feel afraid------

In response to Ren’s scream, fire's erupted everywhere. The flame spirits that were being released indefinitely obeying only their own purpose of survival and rampage, burned everything to ashes.

Everything the flames touched was burnt, the forest became a sea of flames, with mighty pillars of fire that went all the way into the sky, shaking the grounds.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Ren who had panicked after losing control, just like his name, attempted to create a Hell on Earth. [Ren attempts to create a 煉獄 on Earth, and Ren’s name is 煉] He went beyond the limits of his power, and continued to summon a massive amount of spirits. The trees became ashes under the extreme heat, and the already scorched land began to melt.

“Ahhhhhh……ah?”

But just at this moment, a cold gush of wind blew past Ren’s body.

The gush of wind cooled his head and Ren’s madness calmed down in an instant. The youth looked dumbfoundedly at the direction the wind came from.

Kazuma was looking attentively at Ren. Basked in those clear eyes, Ren returned to normal completely this time.

(He is looking at me------!)

Kazuma looked at him with infinite trust.

“Brot------“

(Brother!)

But, right after the short instant that Kazuma’s eyes met with Ren’s, Kazuma shifted his eyes away and focused on the battle with Ryuya without looking back again.

Ren felt very disappointed for a moment, but finally remembered what he should do. He calmed his breathing, and prepared to take on the enemy’s assault.

“You seem to have been abandoned by your brother.”

Hyoue’s voice rings mockingly from behind his ear. But Ren, his head clear once again, knew that the enemy wasn't at his back, it was just a distraction with his Jutsu to use the wind to bring his voice to Ren’s ears. This was a very basic technique everyone in the Fuga clan knew, such a simple fact, and yet he hadn't noticed. Ren was ashamed at how immature he was.

“But he can't be blamed for that. Those two can't win against Ryuya even if they work together. There is no way he can take the time to protect someone as useless as you.”

Ho! Ho! Ho!

Hearing the eerie laughter by his ear, didn't affected Ren this time. He calmly detected the presence, and at the same time denied the nonsense that Hyoue was babbling.

“You are wrong.”

”What is wrong?”

He replied calmly. Hyoue had no doubt that he was in control of the situation. He might even be thinking that he is not fighting, but hunting! Just playing around with his prey before making the kill. This was the weak spot Ren grasped at.

“My Brother, he did not abandon me. It is because he believes in me, believes that I am more than enough to deal with scum like you.”

“What daring words. For a little punk like you who cannot even find out where I am, how are you going to defeat me?”

Indeed, in terms of detection capabilities, fire users were far weaker than wind users. Unlike flames, air was everywhere. One of the conditions for a human to survive, the one that occupies the most space is air. The difference in the space occupied, directly affects the amount of information obtained.

(But, if it is now------)

The flames that Ren had released when he had gone berserk, had burnt the trees in the area, and continued to burn fiercely. The density of fire spirits had increased to a state that goes beyond logical reasoning. If it was in a situation like this, he was not any worse than a Fu-Jutsushi. Ren closed his eyes, and opened his ears to listen to the spirits’ voice.

“What’s wrong? You want to beat someone like me and yet you seem to be taking quite a bit of time?”

Sounds of mockery came from everywhere. A wind blade passed by his cheek, and flew straight ahead. Ren let go of everything completely, and synchronizes himself with the spirits.

His five senses disappeared, and slowly switched to the senses of the spirits. Not relying on light, not relying on sound, but instead relying on the “theurgy” that a human couldn't sense to see the world. Facing an abnormality which would drive a regular human insane, Ren adapted to it very easily.

(------Gotcha!)

It should be said as he didn't actually detect him. Rather in the area which he tried to search, only one spot refused the fire spirits and couldn't be searched. Hyoue had to be at this spot. Ren felt confident in his guess.

“Over there!”

Ren raised his palm, and released a fireball. The divine power to purify sliced through the empty space.

.------ Just the empty space.

“You fool, what are you aiming at?……”

Seeing the flame that went in the wrong direction, Hyoue who was concealed in a barrier of wind showed a mocking expression.

But that expression vanished immediately. He saw the flames around him branch out, and rain down as a curtain of fire, aimed at him------

“Wha……What------------!?”

Hyoue was so shocked his eyes almost popped out, the rain of fire came from all directions all at the same moment.

With every direction cut off this was not a situation that could be solved with a trickery. To defend himself, he had to use power to wipe the flames aside. But, Hyoue did not possess such power, looking at sheer strength alone, Ren was sure to win.

“Wahhhhhhhhhhhhh!?”

As the barrier was pierced by the rain of fire like a piece of paper, Hyoue gave off a pitiful scream.

“It...it worked……?”

Sensing the barrier's disappearance, Ren says quietly, staring into space.

The trick he used was really simple. There was no need for him initiate the fire himself, as the flames were there burning all along.

Ren had purposely released a flame at an empty area to make Hyoue let his guard down, and then he had used the flames that were burning around Hyoue to attack.

If Hyoue had been fighting seriously, he might have been able to see through the trick! It was his overconfident attitude to see Ren as prey and not as an enemy, that caused him to suffer such a dreadful blow.

“You……you are really something……Kid……”

”------!?”

A black shape rolled out just in front of Ren, which one could still roughly discern as human. No matter how you looked at it, it was a completely burnt corpse and yet the corpse was still moving somehow. Every time it moved, pieces of meat that had already been turned into ashes fell away, leaving a pitch black skin below that did not seem human.

“Hoho…… Watch closely…… This is also the power I obtained after signing a contract with the youma, a power beyond human capabilities. Now you get it, kid? Your flames don’t work against me. Hohoho…… Hahahahaha!!”

“You foolish thing.”

Ren suddenly speaking so coldly as if he was a completely different person caused Hyoue’s laughter to halt.

“My flames useless? How dare a piece of charcoal speak like a human being? Since you yourself gave up on being human, then there is nothing to be said. Because the Kannagi flames are purifying flames. A power bestowed to destroy non-human monsters like you!!”

A golden light, cleaned away the dense youki. The rampaging flames appeared to be taken in by the purifying light as the fire weakened, and slowly disappeared. The out of control fire spirits, upon being taken under control once more, made the golden light shine even more brightly.

The flames that before expanded explosively began to shrink, yet the temperature rose. Condensed into a high density semi-materialized flame, giving off a sticky glow, it revolved around Ren.

“I as a member of the main family of the Kannagi declare! Hyoue Kazamaki, the many lives that you took away, shall now be repaid by your own!!”

Surrounded by that blurry shine, Ren spoke loudly. Faced with a tiny body that unleashes such an immense pressure, Hyoue curled up in fear.

This is the descendant of a respected and powerful bloodline. At the top of En-Jutsushis, the rightful son of the Kannagi clan.

A great power that was formed though a thousand years of training, was about to awaken------

=== 2 ===

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!”
Striking with all her might Ayano swung Enraiha downwards.

Clang!

Ryuya’s claws made a clear sound as they deflected the blade.

(Even Enraiha cannot cut through this, what are these claws made of?)

Ayano ignored the question that popped out in her mind right away. Now, there is no time to think about this question, I must find some way to get past the claws------

Ayano increased the rate of her strikes, she included a number of feints in her attacks to find a loophole in Ryuya’s defense, however, his defense was impenetrable.

“What is that idiot doing……”

Kazuma spat out that sentence in disgust.

The fear of loss, still lingered in Ayano’s heart, had caused her to forget her own fighting style. Adding those tricks to her attack was meaningless, she should just focus on a single lethal strike instead------

At that moment, Enraiha found its way into Ryuya’s shoulder and cut his right arm off cleanly.

(Now I've got him!)

Ayano struck at his right side, putting all her strength in it. Because of that, she failed to notice the right arm that had lurked behind her back flying at her.

“Behind you!”

Kazuma’s voice and the hit from the right arm came at almost the same time. Ayano jumped up quickly and the right arm sped past her like a lance.

“That was close……”

The danger wasn't over though, Ryuya suddenly appeared in front of Ayano who was still in mid-air, the claws on his remaining left arm glittering with deadly intend.

Dang!

Even though Ayano had managed to block that attack somehow, her legs were off the ground, so she was unable to hold her position. She was knocked away like a cannonball, and without any way to brake herself, she violently hit a big tree nearby.

“Argh…… Ah……”

Perhaps feeling that it would be too easy for him with her offering so little sport, Ryuya did not pursue his prey, but instead leisurely reattached his right arm. The wriggling muscle tissues and nerves extended from the cut off section, and the same things that stretched out from the other end entangled together. After several seconds, even the wound disappeared, his right arm was completely fused back.

But Ryuya still showed no sign of attacking, he lifted his head up to stare at the sky, and raised both his arms, as if he wanted to hold the whole sky with his hands.

“------------!“

The instant he realized what that gesture signified, Kazuma sprinted forward as fast as he could. Hugging Ayano's head, who was just about to get up, to his chest he forcefully slammed her back onto the floor.

“Wah!”

Even though Ayano made a strangled cry of protest, there was no time to pay it any mind. He lay as low as he could, and at the same time, he set up a barrier of even greater density around them.

“What are you doing all of a sudden?”

Ayano shouted her nose glowing red from the pressure. Kazuma immediately retorts at a volume twice hers own.

“You idiot! For what reason did you think that you had to engage in melee combat! If the enemy has the time to unleash his powerful attacks, then all the efforts before that would be meaningless!!”

Confronted with such a resolute answer that left no room for questioning, Ayano was at a loss for words.

“……Huh……? Powerful attack……”

The scene she saw as she turned turned her head like Kazuma instructed, left Ayano at a loss of words. A spectacular pillar of wind that connected heaven and earth, a great vortex that tumbled as it spun, that is------ that is------

“……That is…… what……?”

“That is not what. As you can see, it is a tornado! Four------ No, five…… by the way, what is the unit for tornadoes?”

The question that Kazuma asked randomly did not register on Ayano's consciousness.

She looked at the tornado as if spellbound. That was the roar of nature that hurls giant boulders and uproots giant trees------ that was all she can think about it.

“……There's no way……”

”Ahhh? What did you say?”

”------There's no way we can win!”

Ayano turned her head to shout. The eyes that had been full of fight before now carried tears.
As if she were humbled, she tumbles to her feet beside Kazuma.

“It is impossible to win! Our enemy is that kind of monster, what do you expect me to do! There is no way to win!!”

Ayano’s eyes showed an absolute despair beyond fear, they were just like the eyes of that person in the past, Kazuma thought to himself.

.------ Did I not seek power because I hate seeing that kind of eyes?

(Tsui-Ling------)

The weak girl that I was unable to protect in the past. No matter how tough it was, no matter how painful it was, the girl who still wanted to live on no matter what.

“I was not born into the world to be devoured by a devil.”

(The eyes that shone with the light of hope, and the one to erase that light was me.)

Because he had been weak, because he had had no power.

But, it was different now. He had been defeated back then, and had had to watch as the girl whom he had sworn to protect had her soul devoured, but things were different now.

Whether it was for self-fulfillment, or to atone for the past, now, he just wanted to help this girl who was trembling before him.

The girl’s eyes were filled with tears. At the moment before the first tears dropped, Kazuma poked at Ayano’s forehead with his finger.

Ayano leaned back slightly, and looked at him with wet eyes, yet Kazuma smiled.

“Our jobs were clear since the start right? All you need to do is take that blade and slash Ryuya, I'll deal his wind.”

“Deal with…… Deal with a tornado?”

Ayano’s finger pointed at the tornado as she shrieked, Kazuma merely shrugged.

“Well, about that…… I'm sure there's a way. So, you just take care of him. Can you do that?”

She hesitate just a moment, then Ayano nodded her head determinedly.

“Very good, let the match continue then!”

Kazuma lifted Ayano, who was still sitting on him with his arms and stood up just like that. Seeing such unbelievable strength from his waist and legs, Ayano's eyes widened. But, what was even more shocking is what happened afterwards.

“……Wa……Ah……”

A path opened through the tornado before Ayano. A path, surrounded by a barrier of wind that suppressed the tornado straight to where Ryuya wa.

“------Go!”

Receiving a gentle push from that voice, Ayano instinctively dashed forward.

“Okay, even though I said all that just now…… What should I do?”

After forcefully opening the way through the tornado, Kazuma grumbled to himself. Since he boasted about it in front of someone else, he had to think of a way to take care of these five tornadoes……

“If only Ayano was of some use, then the enemy might not have any effort to spare while fighting her to maintain the tornado…… But an originally weak fellow, now scared witless she can barely walk, can't be of any use……”

The simplest method would be to create a tornado of equal magnitude to cancel them out------

(……No way, that's far too much trouble!)

Just thinking about it made him tired. There had to be an easier way------

“Wait a minute, a tornado is actually the upward flow of air right…… in that case…… Good, let’s do this.”
Kazuma let the windstream of the tornado go even higher up, and brings the air up to the lower stratosphere.

The air brought up by the upflow cooled rapidly, and the water particles it contained became tiny ice drops that combined to become hailstones. When those hailstones melted as they fell down again they cooled the surrounding air even further, made the air heavy, and drop down at a high speed. The great downward airflow was called a “downburst”.

The natural top speed of a downburst is comparable to a tornado, and Kazuma sped it up further, a piece of air pulled down from an extremely high altitude easily goes beyond the speed of sound.

The supersonic wind blade sliced the tornado open, and the shockwave that accompanied it completely destroyed what was left of the tornado. Without any notable resistance, the raging winds erased the tornado easily, and released all the extra energy in it towards where Ryuya was.

“Gwahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

In midst the thunder of destruction there was a sharp scream that had no femininity at all.
[I'm not happy with that sentence, but there's nothing better that came to my mind]

(Gwah? Ohhh……)

Kazuma claps his hands once he realized what happened.

“Darn, I completely forgot to avoid you. Sorry.”

”You idiot------!! Go to hell------!!”

Ayano shouted furiously, yet for some reason she was not hurt at all. Maybe the wind spirits avoided her automatically?

Even though Ayano was still making a fuss, the scene that was slowly revealed to her as the dust dispersed, quieted her down.

The view of the mountain had changed. Where there had been originally a lush green forest, now the trees now were lying around uprooted, the surface had been dug up forming a piece of empty land. This was all due to Ryuya’s tornado, and Kazuma’s downburst.

(These guys are really monsters……)

Ayano looked at Kazuma with awe. But in that flippant look, she could see no sign of his magnificent power.

“Hey, this is a good opportunity! Ayano.”

Kazuma hushes, no, tells her.

Even someone like Ryuya suffered a lot of damage from this hit. While his limbs were still largely intact, deep cuts marked on his entire body. Wounds which excreted some sort of black mist instead of blood of blood.

(When I cut him earlier, there was no such thing coming out……)

Ayano was annoyed by the huge difference in power between Kazuma and her. But now wasn't the time to be bothered by such a thing, she took up Enraiha once more, and stood before Ryuya.

(Still alive------ What a monster.)

Just as Ayano was facing off with Ryuya, Kazuma’s expression became more serious.

Kazuma could feel that they were about to come to the end of their road.

Even when combining their powers, they were unable to deliver a fatal strike to Ryuya. Even though they seemed to have the advantage now, there was no way they could win in the long run.

There had never been a human that could beat youma in terms of physical energy. This was because a youma possessed a mind far greater than its body, and could overcome the limitations of the body through sheer will.

(Should I use it? I guess there's no choice, Even though I really do not want the Kannagi to know about it……

Well, they will hear about it from Ren sooner or later anyway! No matter what, life is irreplaceable.)

There was just one problem, leaving breaking the seal aside, to gather enough power to truly destroy Ryuya required quite a lot of time to prepare. During this period of time, Ayano would be completely defenseless, and what would happen then has already been seen.

(So, what to do then------)

He thought deeply for a moment------

(So be it, this will be a test for her as well.)

A lion pushed his cub down to the bottom of the cliff without hesitation. Kazuma would have to do the same for Ayano.

“Ayano! I am going to play my strongest card! Buy me some time!!”

“Don’t shout it out! Idiot------!!”

Ayano shouted in a pained voice. She was seriously crying out to Kazuma.

As Kazuma had expected, Ryuya(Devil) struck back instantly. In the blink of an eye, the defending and offensive party changed, wind blades racing towards Ayano.

“Kazuma you big idiot------! After I die, I will definitely come back to haunt you as a vengeful spirit! No matter how many times you change your home, I will burn it down, and make sure the estate agencies avoid doing business with you!”

Ayano said in a tone close to tears as she tried her best to dodge the blades.

Alas, Kazuma was in a state of intense concentration by then and Ayano's furious promise of eternal vengeance remained unnoticed.

He keeps his conscious mind still, and opened the “door” within his body. [No idea what the first half of the sentence means]
Inside the “door” there was an azure sky as far as the eye can see.

This place was a space that existed within “that being”------ No, every corner of this space was filled with “that being”. This space was the being itself.

By opening the “door”, Kazuma and “that being” combined, forming a single entity. Kazuma was restructured, becoming a human, and the ruler of spirits at the same time, commanding all winds in existence as a high level Jutsushi.

His consciousness expanded without limit. As far as his mind could go, about a hundred kilometers in radius, all existing wind spirits became Kazuma’s receptors, continuously transmitting an endless stream of information.

This immense amount of data of which a human’s weak and fragile mind couldn't handle even a small part, Kazuma controlled it with his will. He picked out the necessary data for the scene in front of him, while at the same time sensing the whole situation in a radius of a hundred kilometers. This was the point of view of a god, a power beyond human knowledge.

(Ren…… Still alive. Very good.)

His expanded perception can clearly see the battle between Ren and Hyoue more than a kilometer away. Of course, the same goes for Ayano’s battle-

Without Kazuma to cover for her, Ayano was forced into a one-sided defense. She didn't even think about retaliating, every scrap of attention was focussed to dodge the incoming claws and wind blades on survival.

(……Are you still not ready Kazuma?)

She looked at Kazuma from time to time, but Kazuma who was concentrating did not notice this at all------ or that is how it looked like. Despite how unwilling she was to admit it, the lack of attention was making her feel very uneasy.

She was so scared, but Kazuma did not say some nonsense to loosen her up, not anymore. He did not poke her forehead and smile at her. For the first time, Ayano realized how many times she has been saved by that flippant smile of his today.

“Ahhh!”

A pitch black wind smashed into Ayano like a hammer. The powerful hit blew her right off her feet and threw her back through the air. She landed on her back and the force of the impact had been so great that she found herself rolling on the floor three times until she hit a stone wall that jutted up from the ground with a great crash.

(No more! I can’t hold on anylonger……!)

Ayano looked at Kazuma desperate for help and just for an instant she felt sure that she saw a cold smirk on his face.

Ryuya was aiming at Ayano who continued to lie there without moving, and released more wind blades. But even so, Ayano still stared at Kazuma.

(Ever since that moment I saw him again yesterday, I really hate that guy.

He is even worse than Hyoue or Ryuya, I do not even want to admit his existence.

Just because he is stronger than me- no, not just that.

Because of his arrogant attitude- no, that is just the surface, a fake external side of him.

The real him, completely ignores my presence, does not care about me, and that is more unforgivable than anything else.

So I have to resist, I keep quarreling with him, so that he would acknowledge my presence.

But------ He gave up on me.

“You will finish him off” becomes “Buy me some time”, “I will do everything, I no long have any expectations for you.”------ That is what he said.

He is watching everything even now, mocking at how pathetic I look.)

“A kitten is just a kitten” ------ She felt as though she could hear his condescending voice.

“------ Don’t look down on me!!”

An angry roar shook the air in the area, a furious flame consumed the wind blades.

Ayano forced her swaying body to stand up, her eyes looking at Ryuya, but her mind continued to rail aganst Kazuma.

There was no way that she would accept or tolerate, that she, the wielder of Enraiha, was believed to be useless.

She knew very well how to overthrow this flawed believe completely, for a man like Kazuma, there was no point in further words.

.------ The way to prove herself was raw overwhelming power.

“ “Buy me some time”? Don’t joke around. I will finish him off myself, you can just stand there until you die of boredom!”

Ayano raised Enraiha and began to gather “ki”. The golden flame that always burst out, started to carry a red glow------ the crimson flame, continued to gather upon Enraiha.

With the scream of pure rage, Ayano started running. She moved at an exceptional speed that didn't even leave an image behind. She appeared before Ryuya abruptly, as if teleported, and swung down with all her might.

There were no faking tricks, just a simple straightforward slice. There was no time to dodge it so Ryuya crossed his arms above and blocked the strike. No, he had wanted to block it.

Releasing crimson flames, Enraiha carried the divine flame to which there was no possible defense. It cut through all ten claws in one go, and with a quick turn Ryuya's left arm followed.

She sliced at the defenseless left side------ but at this moment, the sliced off left arm floats in mid-air, and attacks Ayano from behind like like the other arm had done before.

This time however Ayano, reversed her grip on Enraiha and without even turning stabbed backwards. Enraiha mercilessly pierced through the arm that was flying in the air.

“Begone!!”

Burning from the interior, the left arm was consumed in an instant. Ayano did not stop, and continued to chase after Ryuya, who had been moving backwards slowly. Again with that shocking speed she easily caught up with Ryuya again.

The crimson blade shone brightly, and it sliced through Ryuya from the right shoulder to right between the legs. A quick flip of the blade and continued to slice through the demonic body.

But, even though his body is chopped into four pieces, Ryuya still wasn't destroyed yet. His listless eyes continued to to look at Ayano.

Ayano jumped backwards, but this time not to run.

.------ Everything shall end in a moment!

“Namo, Sanmanduo, Warila Lan, Han”

She chanted the Acalanatha sutra in the air. The chant itself possessed no power or meaning, it was just a string of keywords she had learned in her training to remind her of a special state of mind. Together with the mantra she also remembered the complicated jutsu activation sequence, because in her mind those two were linked. For her using the jutsu had become just a reflex action when chanting the sutra.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 269.jpg|thumb]]

At the same time she landed, Ayano stabbed Enraiha into the ground, and activated the jutsu.

“Ultimate exorcism flare wave!!”

A circle of light burst out of the ground with Ryuya at the centre, forming a hemispherical barrier. The fire spirits Enraiha emitted darted through beneath the ground, and releases all their heat from the inside of the barrier!

The earth under Ryuya’s feet vaporized instantly and the spherical barrier can be seen in full view, the barrier efficiently reflected the heat, and gathered the energy at its centre.

This was Ayano’s strongest exorcising spell, locking the youma in a kekkai and not allowing them to leave until they were burnt to ashes.

“Heh! How is that?”

Ayano smiled proudly, and was about to turn her head in Kazuma’s direction when suddenly she stopped in her tracks and stared at Ryuya who was trapped within the barrier.

In the scorching plasma, Ryuya became a piece of meat that had lost all signs of his previous appearance. (He should have no power to resist anymore------ but what is this youki?)

Gurgle……Gurgle……Gurgle……[sound of something boiling? Not sure]

Right before Ayano, who stood there watching, the surface of the meat seemed to be boiling and bubbles began to appear, on top of the bubbles another bubble appeared, the eerie meat piece did not care about the several tens of thousands of degrees in the barrier, and was multiplying at a high rate.

When the piece of meat had multiplied to the required number, the shape changed slowly, and meat sticks stretched out from four areas, and a small sphere was placed at the top, the monster was complete.

The monster probably intended to imitate a human form like before! With hands and legs, head and body parts that could be recognized.

But, that was all. Like an ugly design a small child might make with meat color clay, it was a duplicate of the evil of mankind. It was an unforgivable insult to humanity.

That monster placed its hands on the barrier to open it. Or rather the meat sticks which were what counted for its hands and from the way it did it, it did not have any joints either. If a human arm was changed into a snake, this was probably how it would look like!

“……This is not…… possible……?”

That monster dispelled the barrier easily, and stepped out. It was so ugly and felt so evil that Ayano involuntarily took a step back and tripping over something by her feet, she lost her balance.

“Wah!”

Falling down here means certain death------ The premonition of death approaching, gave her goosebumps.

But------ the feeling on her back was not the cold hard floor. Something warm grabbed hold of the body frozen by anxiety.

A strong hand caressed Ayano’s head and as if whispering by her ear, a low and calm voice made her ear twitch.

“That is enough, you did very well.”

From the gentle yet firm grip that was hugging her arm, Ayano felt an indescribable calm envelop her, her tense body relaxed bit by bit, leaving everything to that wide chest behind her.

“You did very well.”

The sentence repeated itself over and over again in her mind, such a boring speech, made her happier than anything else in the world.

To be recognized by him, made her feel proud.

The man behind her uses such a comfortable voice that made one shiver in his back continues to say..

“Very well done, for a kitten.”

Pak!

Ayano used all her strength to wipe Kazuma’s hand off. How is it possible that just an instant ago she actually thought that this kind of guy’s chest could be comforting? Ayano felt ashamed of herself from the bottom of her heart.

“You…… Huh……?”

Ayano felt a slight disturbance in the surrounding view, she looked around for a bit and understood instantly.

.------ The air was shining with a light blue glow.

The blue airflow, though its flow was slow, but within it lied a massive amount of energy. The black wind commanded by Ryuya were repelled by the azure glow, and compressed around its master.

“This…… Could it be…… “Purification”!?”

The secret power to destroy evil that was only bestowed on the Kannagi family, and, this magnitude------

“To use purifying winds to surround the whole mountain? Such a massive amount of spirits, how did……”

Ayano turned her head to ask, and became speechless once more. Knowing very well why she was shocked, Kazuma smiled playfully and enjoyed Ayano’s stunned expression.

“That…… What is that…… Your eyes?”

“Oh these? They were imprinted on by the lord of wind spirits.”

Kazuma blue eyes flashed as he said such a shocking fact so easily.

“Spi……rit……Lord……?”

Ayano dumbly repeted. The fact that was beyond imagination had stopped her mind.

“………… No way--------------------!?”

Bright like the azure sky, eyes that couldn't be clearer, that was the proof of the contract with the lord of wind spirits. To rule all the air on this planet, only a man that was bestowed everything, could be imprinted with this stigma.

In the legends, there were only been a few people with such a stigma, the Solomon king that governed the seventy two demon lords, Moses who led the Hebrew and made a contract with Jehovah.

After that would be the first chief of the Kannagi, who had been bestowed with Enraiha.

“Contractor”------ Someone who made a contract with a supernatural existence------ They called them “Contractors”.

But, to be confirmed in history, there was only one man who has been proven to exist. “The first” contractor------ he was how the people praised him to be in modern legends.

“Come one! It is about time to go to sleep, Ryuya!!”

The azure wind began to swirl like a maelstrom with Ryuya at the centre. The maelstrom or air was created by Kazuma mobilizing all the wind spirits in the area that he controlled, and the huge area covered by it could be seen even from outer space.

=== 3 ===

Pussh! [sound of wind cutting, not sure the exact sound]

The wind blades made by the demonized Hyoue cut into both of Ren’s arms deeply.

“Wahhhhhh------!”

Up against the wind blades which hit continuously, Ren could only roll his body to dodge, there wasn't even the slightest chance to get up.

Hyoue was laughing as he watched Ren. The scene of a Jutsushi of the main family having to dodge everywhere from him couldn't get any funnier.

(Just you watch, Genma! Jugo! You're next! The humiliation we suffered, you shall recieve ten thousand fold!)

An uncontrollable laughter shook the air. Hyoue looked down on Ren who had finally managed to get up smugly and shouted full of pride..

“Now, do you know the difference between our powers? You should just surrender quietly, for if you are too heavily wounded, it might hinder the dispelling of the seal.”

Hohoho……

Ren threw a golden flame in the direction of the laughter. However while the flame might have possessed the power to destroy Hyoue, if there was nothing to hit it was just a pointless effort.

“Wah!”

Suddenly, a shockwave hit Ren’s head so violently it felt as if his brain was bouncing about in his head and for a few seconds his conscioussness wavered.

Ren stood there completely vulnerable to an attack, it would have been very easy to kill him now! But even though there had been several instances like this one before, but Hyoue never finished him off. Hyoue did not want Ren’s corpse; he needed him alive, and he wanted to enjoy defeating Ren to the fullest.

Hyoue who had given up the body of a human, now possessed a great power, incomparable to the past.

Of course, Ren still was far more powerful, but the difference in skill and experience was too great. Ren was being toyed with, and was unable to even show half of his power.

“Isn't it about time you give up? You know you can't win, don't you?”

Hyoue was torturing him, he deliberately avoided all the fatal spots, and time and again he tried to attack Ren's mind by targetting his weaknesses and to make him give up the fight, but Ren ddidn't give in to fear.

“I refuse! I promised my brother, I will never give up, I will live on no matter what! I will never obey you, never be used by you, or let you kill anyone else!”

Despite having cuts all over his body from wind blades, blood running over his face and drenching his clothes, Ren’s eyes did not lose their shine. That prideful, and majestic look, even Hyoue who was in an overwhelmingly superior position couldn’t help but be wary of it.

“Hmph…… In that case, let me see where the limits of your pride are!”

As he spat out this sentence and was about to unleash more wind blades------

“Woah!?”

Hyoue gave off a strangled cry, he stretched out both his arms to hug his body. Below his arms there seemed to be something wriggling. Hyoue gripped even tighter intending to suppress that thing, but the eerie wriggling instead spread onto his arms.

Hyoue’s body was shaken by convulsions, his muscles contracted violently, rose up and down, and eventually burst.

This is what happened the instant Hyoue was surrounded by the purifying winds. A great power cut off all the powers that Hyoue recieved from outside.

Losing the protection of Ryuya, the demonic powers in Hyoue had begun to get out of control. Ren did not waste such an opportunity and immediately ran towards him.

“Ki……Kid…… Wahhhhh!”

As Hyoue tried to release more wind, the berserk condition of his body grew even worse. In order to suppress his uncontrollable body, he had to use all his powers.

Ren did not slow down, but at full speed knocked into Hyoue, he hooked his arms around Hyoue’s knee and pulled mightily.

The powerful tackle left the two of them lying entangled on the ground. Ren hugged Hyoue as tight as he could, and spoke softly..

“I won’t miss at this distance.”

“You……You fool! Let me go------“
Not caring whether he lost control or not Hyoue released wind blades.

But Ren was the quicker, he continued to hug the shaking body, and shouted hoarsely.

”Burn------!!”

A bright golden pillar of fire erupted all the way into the sky, the his body and tainted soul of old man who had fallen into the darkness, were completely destroyed by this purifying flame.

“----------------------------------------------!!”

Even his dying scream was swallowed by the flame.

Ryuya had lost control over his black wind. The strong azure wind stream separated the berserk spirits from their master and absorbed them within.

“……Even Ryuya’s wind…… is eaten away……?”

Ayano whispered in shock. To use the term “terrifying power”, was not enough to describe the impact. Even though there had been a lot of things beyond logic today, this was the most ridiculous of all.

The wind that turned the berserk spirits back to normal, and absorbed them to increase its power surrounds Ryuya.

Even so, Ryuya still wasn't defeated, he released dark and polluted youki to defend against the purifying winds. However he couldn't negate the purification completely, the surface of his body started to boil and bubble. Slowly, very slowly but surely his body was dismantled, bit by bit.

(This is almost like the final battle of monsters.)

This unseemly thought running through her mind, Ayano started to move. Although her power was by far the weakest of the three she had participated in this battle and her power couldn't be neglected. For she possessed the power to destroy the stalemate between the two parties, and she knew her duty very well.

.------You will finish him off, can you do it?------

“I'll show you------!”

Ryuya took a huge jump backwards, intending to escape Ayano's fast pace------ his movements had slowed down significantly and he no longer had the means to dodge her attacks.

But Ayano chased after him focussed to deliver the final strike. Ryuya changed the tip of his arms to become blades as a final defense, the solid blades he rased above his head to deflect her strike gave off a pale glow. [meat color glow is the actual text… meat color?]

“That won't save you now!”

Ayano swung Enraiha down aggressively without wasting caring about her defense. She knew that this was the deciding moment. Kazuma had no more power to spare to help her and if she was blocked again------ they were sure to lose.

A crimson glow arced down without encountering any resistance as if cutting through air.

The sliced meat blade melted into the azure air as Enraiha cut in from the top of the head, and stopped at his heart. She was taking a risk to not cut Ryuya in two and instead called forth fire spirits from Enraiha in the wound------and ignited them.

Ryuya’s body exploded. The pieces of meat that were blown off by the flames were carried away by the wind and swallowed by the azure light. In the end, even traces of its existence were erased.

That was Ryuya's ------ No, the end of the unnamed youma who had founded the Fuga clan.

The azure winds dissipated slowly, their power of purification weakening as it spread in all directions, maybe to continue restoring this youki polluted world!

Watching the wind spirits leave, Ayano was captivated by the scene.

“Darn, just a few pennies for such hard work, I shall never take on any jobs from the Kannagi again.”

But, again a line that ignored the mood spoiled everything. She turned around angrily to see Kazuma lying spread-eagled on the floor.

Ayano went over to him to him, but he did not move at all. He appeared to be completely drained.

(No matter how strong he is, he is still human.)

After all he had almost single-handedly defeated Ryuya, I think I can forgive him one or two rude lines! Ayano thought generously, and thanked him.

“Great work.”

Kazuma did not reply, and merely sniffed.

Ayano sat down beside Kazuma.

“Hey, Kazuma?”

She did not expect an answer as Kazuma showed no response, but Ayano still continued ..

“If it was just you, you could have won on your own, couldn’t you?”

“It would have been very difficult!”

This time, Kazuma finally gave a response, his eyes that had regained their original black luster looked at Ayano.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 281.jpg|thumb]]

“Making a contract with a spirit lord does not mean that I am almighty, even if I have unlimited power at my disposal, there is still a limit to the amount I can control. I can never exceed the amount a human can handle.”

”Is that so------? Maybe that is the case! Besides, there's still the time you need to get ready. You surely would have gotten attacked before then, right?”

“------ Yup, that is right.”

Even though he answered outwardly without hesitation, Ayano didn't miss the moment his eyes shifted.

“Kazuma?”

”What?”

His expression was completely neutral. But------ It was too late.

Ayano flopped down right onto Kazuma, and reached with her hands to grip him by his collar, as if she was about to strangle him in a moment.

Kazuma offered no resistance, his hand and legs remained spread wide on the floor.

“To push a man down like this, what a shameless girl you are. The clan chief would cry if he saw this.”

.------ That mouth of his was still the same, no matter how tired he was.

“Don’t joke around, now answer me. When were you ready?”

Despite Ayano’s grip getting more and more forceful each second Kazuma replies carelessly.

“Hmm, about the time when you were hit and flew off?”

“Then, why didn’t you use your tricks immediately!?”

Ayano was putting her entire strength into her hands and yet Kazuma still talked as if nothing was happening..

“You are wrong to blame me, I was doing it for your own good.”

”Which part of it was for my own good!?”

She was on the brink of explosion. If he did not have a logical explanation, she intended to stab him with Enraiha.

“The way it looked, if it had ended with you not being able to land even a single strike, you would have been doomed to be a loser for the rest of your life.”

“Argh……”

His remark hit her soundly and Ayano was unable to say a word for a moment. Indeed------ if she had only kept dodging back then and left everything to Kazuma, she might never have had the courage to fight again. Someone unable to overcome her fear, a Jutsushi who can only fight enemies weaker than herself, no matter how strong she was, couldn't be relied on.

“When I saw that you had finally managed to gather your courage, I decided to watch from the side for a bit. Your performance was not bad at all until half way. If he hadn't not escape at that point, you would probably have won!”

“Huh? You mean to say that my technique worked?”

”Nope------ It was completely useless.”

Kazuma replied in a straightforward manner..

“Because you have Enraiha in your hand, there is no need to rely on tricks or use some lousy techniques. If cutting him in to four pieces doesn’t kill him, just cut him until he is annihilated.”

“…… Sorry for being that lousy.”

”That is not what you should be sorry for.”

Kazuma ruthlessly continued to critique her.

“You need to practice on your swordsmanship, currently there is no point in you having the Enraiha.”

”I know……”

”But, that last strike was brilliant. It skillfully used the characteristic of Enraiha which is both a sword and a spiritual artifact.”

Hearing the sudden praise, Ayano blushed. She suddenly felt very happy. In spite of the flaws in the personality of this man she saw clearly and the disgust she felt over realizing that she had been dancing in the palm of his hand, the throbbing in her chest couldn't be stopped.

“You…… You talk like you are so great. Just what do you know of Enraiha?”

She tried to speak harshly to cover up her embarassment, but her ploy obviously failed. Kazuma smiled at Ayano with a look that seemed to see through it all.

“Ah ah, and one more thing, it is best not to sit on a man dressed like that.”

“……Huh?”

“Even if you are a little girl who has neither bosom nor femininity, other people might misunderstand!”

As Ayano involuntarily lowered her head to look in what kind of state she was in------ She froze completely. Unable to withstand the vigorous battle, her uniform had no inch left intact, everything was shredded. Even her underwear was partly torn, almost to the point where it failed to cover her body.

Seeing Kazuma’s eyes that “seemed to see through it all”, Ayano’s face turned bright red up to her ears.

“Id……Idiot------------!!”

A scream echoed in the wilderness.

“------Brother!”

As he recognized that the ones approaching him to be Kazuma and Ayano, Ren cried out with joy and tried running towards them. But his body weak from injury did not allow him to do so.

“Wah……”

A gust of wind gently lifted Ren, who had stumbled over his own legs and was about to fall. The boy floated right into Kazuma’s arms.

Kazuma hugged Ren lightly, and caressed his head. Ren hugged his brother back tightly without the intention of letting go.

“You did very well, Ren, you did a great job.”

”Thank you, brother……?”

Their talk stopped suddenly and Ren stretched his hand out to Kazuma’s cheek, there was a very clear red handprint on it.

Faced with a silent question, Kazuma smiled and replied..

“Ah ah, just now, after defeating Ryuya, I met an even more vicious enemy. I almost died there.”

After saying that, he looked in the direction of Ayano for a second. Ayano who was covered by Kazuma’s jacket turned away in anger, ignoring him.

“Huh…… This……”

Ren understood some things, but he had the feeling that if he said it out, his life might be in danger. He desperately searched for another topic.

“Ryu……Ryuya has also been defeated? So then everything is finally over!”

He tried his best to show an innocent smile, Ren feels sad how pathetic he was.

“Yup------ Let us head back! Ayano, is our car still okay?”

“It was burnt.”

Ayano rushed to say and Kazuma looked at her suspiciously.

“It……It wasn’t me! It was blown away by Ryuya’s wind, and when it smashed into the ground it caught on fire.”

Ayano tried to explain, but even so, Kazuma’s eyes remained full of suspicion.

Lifting his head to look into the clear night sky, Kazuma said to Ren.

“------Nevermind, taking a stroll in the mountains while looking at the moon is not bad once in a while.”

”If we are not lost.”

Hearing Kazuma’s words that seemed to be avoiding reality, Ayano interjected calmly.

“Ah ah? Did you say something just now? The root of all evil.”

“What! You were the one who left me, it's your fault this happened!”

“…… Both of you, stop arguing.”

Ren used a tired voice to try to pacify them, but the two of them didn't seem to hear him and continued to accuse each other energetically.

Looking up at the moon that was like a silver basin, Ren thought about the cruelty of life.

Ryuya and Hyoue were both eliminated, the Fuga clan’s ambitions smashed into pieces. Everything was perfectly settled, why must a happy ending still be so far away?

The tongue fight is still continuing, he no longer has any strength to go between them, Ren lies against his brother’s chest, and accepts the intrusion of the sleep demon.

He takes the funny speech between his beloved brother and sister as a lullaby and enjoys it.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>